Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novel on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novel ads trending on Meta. Start 7-day free trial on Atria.
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Just then, a tall, impeccably dressed man came into her view. His back partially turned as he spoke into the phone.
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 Let's Go to Hell Together
Everywhere in sight, dilapidated buildings, the floor overgrown with weeds, and the bomb-cratered roads all bore signs of heavy shelling.
In Mariglade, this place was a rare spot of silence, yet that silence was laced with the chilling scent of blood and an ominous stillness.
The floor covered in pools of blood was strewn with bodies clad in camouflage uniforms. Strangely, each corpse had a single bullet hole right between the eyebrows—a clean shot, killing them instantly.
In the midst of these bodies, a woman in full military gear stood, her gaze icy as she stared at the man in camouflage before her. With a cold sneer, she asked, “Why?”
The man pulled out the syringe from her body.
At once, pain contorted her delicate face. She couldn't stand it anymore and sank onto one knee.
Even so, her soldier's dignity and steely resolve remained unshaken.
“Lynn, the one who wants you dead is the Chief Commander. I'm simply following orders.”
“Do you think you can take my life?” She snorted in disdain.
The man in camouflage chuckled along. “They know they can't kill you, so the Chief Commander had the Seventh Nerve Agent specially developed for this purpose. Once the toxin enters your body, all your muscles and nerves will begin to atrophy. No matter how powerful your supernatural abilities are, you won't be able to control anything at this point, will you?”
All the soldiers who were lying dead around her were slain by her alone.
In Mariglade, as the environment changed, many people evolved supernatural abilities. However, almost everyone had a single supernatural ability, whereas she had two.
This was something she had never told anyone as she saw it as her ultimate trump card for survival.
Sure enough, she could feel her entire body growing numb. Her nerves were already beginning to wither. A nerve agent! Turns out they had been preparing for this moment all along to take me down.
“I never imagined that the one to kill me would be you.” This man, once her closest comrade, had been a brother who grew up alongside her. Even though she knew the Chief Commander had plans to kill her, she had never once suspected the man standing in front of her.
He leisurely watched her suffer as she curled up on the ground, convulsing in agony. Her nerves and muscles withered at a visibly rapid pace.
“The Chief Commander said that once I kill you, your position will be mine,” he said, his voice filled with excitement, as though victory was right before his eyes. “The commander of Mariglade Military Department, the only general under him. Who wouldn't want this position? Lynn, only the strong have the right to speak. You understand that, don't you?”
She bit her dry, pale lips. Oh, I see. Her lips curled into a faint sneer as she coldly spat out, “You think you're worthy?”
“Hey!” He stared at her, but his eyes showed a trace of complexity. After a long silence, he spoke bitterly. “Yes, in your eyes, I'll never be worthy! I don't even have the right to stand beside you, do I?”
His gaze contained hatred, resentment, and an unspoken emotion.
Soon, that complex gaze was replaced by a firm, cold indifference. “It doesn't matter. You'll be dead soon. You're the one who doesn't get to survive in the end!” A victorious smile began to spread across his face.
“Ha!” She let out a cold snort. It sounded like her voice was the only sound in the entire city.
By this point, her body had already started to convulse uncontrollably. In an instant, her hands and legs had withered to nothing but skin and bones.
Her beautiful eyes were calm, devoid of any emotion. As a cruel, faint smile curled at the corner of her lips, she declared icily, “Then, you should know, I never leave traitors alive.”
“What do you mean?” The man heart's sank as his smile froze on his lips.
Her gaze turned sharp as if she were preparing for something.
“Let's go to hell together...” she whispered, her lips barely moving.
Without warning, blue flames erupted eerily from the man's body.
“Ah!”
Her clear eyes reflected the blue flame that slowly blurred. Gradually, the agonizing screams faded away.
She gazed up at the sky as a relieved smile curled at the corner of her lips. In the final moment before her eyes closed, an indescribable sorrow filled her heart.
Chapter 2 Being Reborn
On the outskirts of the city, within an abandoned factory, a young thug with hair that was dyed yellow roughly shoved the girl in front of him to the ground.
“You stupid b*tch! You should consider it an honor that I even bother with you! What's there to be unhappy about?”
Before she even had the chance to get up, two other thugs immediately pinned her down.
The young girl cried out in fear, “Let go of me! Do you have any idea who my father is? He won't let you off the hook!” Her pretty face was streaked with tears, a heartbreaking sight that tugged at one's heartstrings.
“Heh... Anna, do you really think that Dad would still support you after you bring shame to our family?”
Just then, a girl, also dressed in a school uniform, emerged from the side. She leaned casually, looking as if she was ready to enjoy the unfolding drama.
The lackey with the yellow hair immediately greeted her by asking, “Why are you here?”
“To fully appreciate Anna's current state, of course!” she replied. As she spoke, she took out her phone, seemingly prepared to take pictures and record videos.
“Ninette, why would you do such a thing?” Annabeth Yardley exclaimed in frustration. She knew her sister disliked her, but she had no idea it had reached to such an extent.
Ninette Yardley's beautiful face lifted into a cold, scornful smile, her eyes filled with resentment. “Why does Grandpa only favor you?” she spat. “We share the same father, so why did Grandpa leave everything to you? Today, I'm going to expose to everyone just how filthy and despicable you truly are, Annabeth!”
After finishing her statement, she let out a frustrated shout, “Hurry it up!”
A few thugs immediately began to encircle Annabeth upon receiving their orders.
Annabeth was filled with sorrow and indignation. Somehow, she found the strength to fiercely bite one of the men. She then broke free from their restraint and ran.
But she had only taken two steps when she tumbled straight down the concrete stairs of the factory.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed within the factory.
Ninette and all the thugs hastily ran downstairs, only to find the young girl lying motionless on the ground.
The thugs were instantly frightened, not daring to step forward.
Ninette was also somewhat scared, but she still mustered up the courage to move forward and check her breathing. Instantly, she withdrew her hand.
“She's dead! You guys have actually taken a life!” Ninette harshly scolded them, her heart pounding as she uttered those words.
“I...”
“We really didn't know...” The other thugs were also somewhat at a loss.
Ninette gritted her teeth, striving to calm her emotions. “If that's the case, then let's go all the way. Get an unregistered car and leave her in the middle of nowhere. Make sure no one finds her.”
The girl standing before them appeared to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, yet the words she spoke inexplicably filled them with fear.
But now that a life had been taken, they had no choice but to comply. “Okay; we'll take care of it immediately.”
In the middle of the night, an unmarked van came to a halt atop a hill.
The occupants of the vehicle, acting suspiciously, lifted something from the trunk and discarded it in the nearby woods. After a cautious glance around and seeing no one, they immediately drove off down a narrow path.
“Ugh...”
Lynn felt a sudden, intense pain in her head. Then, it wasn't just her head, but every inch of her body also ached as if she had been subjected to some kind of torment.
She opened her eyes, greeted by nothing but darkness. Yet, her bright pupils seemed to glow within the obscurity of the night.
As she moved slightly, the pain from the movement made her gasp sharply.
Her shinbone was fractured, her head severely injured, and her body was covered with multiple soft tissue injuries.
This wasn't abuse, was it? It's more like someone had jumped off from the top floor, right? Wait a minute... Soft tissue injuries? Wasn't I betrayed by my subordinates and killed by an injection?
With questions swirling in her mind, she lay on the ground, examining every part of herself in the darkness. Although the forest was pitch black, her eyes adjusted quickly. Coupled with her past military training, she could see as clearly as if it were daylight.
“W-What's happening?” She struggled to speak.
At that moment, even her voice made her pause in confusion.
This wasn't her body, nor was it her voice.
Suddenly, a flood of memories that weren't hers crazily surged into her mind, causing her already chaotic thoughts to become even more muddled.
With her eyes tightly shut while enduring the discomfort, it wasn't until half an hour later that those bright pupils opened once again.
The memories that had just flooded into her mind had now merged with her own.
As it turned out, she was indeed dead. Lynn, who was the commander of Mariglade Military Department, had died.
However, she was reborn and found herself in the body of a young girl named Annabeth.
Annabeth was sixteen years old. She was the eldest daughter of the Yardley family, a military company of the Xobrington. Her mother had passed away when she was young, leaving her with a younger brother from the same mother. Later, her father remarried. Seven months after the wedding, the woman gave birth to a girl, Ninette.
Annabeth was actually known by another name, which was Axel. This was a name given to her by her grandfather, who adored her immensely. He hoped that she would follow in his footsteps, defending their country and becoming a soldier of strong mettle. However, a year ago, her grandfather suddenly fell ill and was admitted to the intensive care unit. The old general, who had spent his life amidst gunfire and bullets, was now tormented by both old injuries and new illnesses, leading to a period of great distress.
Chapter 3 The Crown Prince Of Jexburgh
Half a year ago, he had made his will. In the event of his death, all his assets were to be inherited by his eldest granddaughter, Annabeth, bypassing even her father.
Not only did this will stir dissatisfaction in Annabeth's father toward her, it also caused the entire Yardley family to be displeased with her. That was especially the case with Ninette, whose hatred for Annabeth was practically etched into her bones.
Ninette was out to ruin Annabeth, resorting to murder and disposing of bodies. She was prepared to do whatever it took.
Annabeth had actually fallen from the building and died, which Lynn found to be somewhat amusing.
Suddenly, she found herself anticipating the look on Ninette's face when she would see her again.
Annabeth immediately sat up from the ground. Having been given a second chance at life, she naturally wanted to preserve it. Her injuries were far from minor, and if she delayed any further, she would either die or become disabled.
She focused her attention on two branches not too far away, wondering if her supernatural abilities were still intact. But the branches didn't move an inch, leaving her feeling a bit disappointed.
As such, she decided to just go ahead and do it herself. With some difficulty, she reached out and picked up the branches.
She was originally from a military background, so treating wounds was second nature to her. She found two branches and used them to stabilize the fractured shin. The other injuries had already started to scab over after being exposed to the wind. All she could do was tear up her clothes to bandage herself. She had lost a fair amount of blood, but there was nothing else she could do at that point.
While she was tending to her wounds, the occasional car roared past on the cement driveway outside the forest. The sound of the racing engines shattered the silence of the area.
At the hillside of the mountain, the lights shone brightly under the pitch-black night, with red and blue flags fluttering everywhere.
What met the eye was a lineup of luxurious cars. There were quite a few people standing on both sides, most of them were young men in their early twenties, each with a girl by their side.
At a glance, it was clear that a group of trust-fund kids were drag racing here.
However, the cars here either had government license plates or military license plates, indicating that these weren't your average trust-fund kids.
At that moment, a luxurious car slowly made its way into the driveway. It was the only vehicle not marked with a government license plate or a military license plate, yet it commanded respect from everyone present.
“It's Mr. Sebastian's car!” a woman exclaimed after recognizing the car.
The young man beside him corrected her by saying, “What do you mean 'Mr. Sebastian'? Call him 'Mr. Brooks'.”
As soon as the car came to a halt, someone promptly stepped forward with respect to open the car door.
“Mr. Sebastian.”
The car door swung open, and a long leg stepped out from within.
The man was tall and slender, dressed simply in a white button-up shirt. Two buttons were undone, revealing his elegantly sculpted collarbones. There was a nonchalant air about him, a hint of irreverence, yet it didn't make him seem frivolous in the slightest.
Upon seeing him emerge, the two men, who were originally leaning against their beloved car and were roughly in their early twenties, also came over.
“What brings you here today, Sebastian?” The young man approaching had strikingly handsome features and bright eyes. He was tall and well-built, his steps steady and firm, and he was wearing military boots.
It became clear that he was a soldier.
“I came to take a look,” Sebastian Brooks replied casually, leaning against his car. He lit a cigarette and exhaled a ring of smoke. For some reason, he was feeling inexplicably irritable that day. Thinking about their car racing event tonight, he decided to come and check it out.
“Since you're here, why not play a round or two?” Another young man in casual attire approached. He seemed a bit younger than Sebastian, but was strikingly handsome. With a smile, he said, “It's rare for you to visit, Mr. Sebastian. Surely you wouldn't leave without playing a few rounds?”
There was a hint of provocation in those words.
Sebastian glanced at him indifferently, remaining silent.
The man who had started the provocation felt a little awkward and rubbed his nose in embarrassment.
Yannick Quigley began to laugh as he said, “Xavier, you're well aware that Sebastian has two golden rules. First, he doesn't mess around with girls from outside, and second, he doesn't fool around aimlessly. You know our old tradition here. The one who loses has to book out The Sparrow for a night.”
The people around them watched as the two approached to strike up a conversation, only murmuring amongst themselves in hushed tones.
The young scions were introducing their new female companions to the three individuals. “That man is Sebastian, the CEO of Skybound Group. He's not even twenty years old, by the way. He is the great-nephew of the figurehead above us, also known as the Crown Prince of Jexburgh. The other two are good friends of Mr. Brooks. One is named Yannick Quigley, who works in the military. The other is Xavier Crawford, the son of a prominent political figure.”
They made their introductions, but they weren't foolish enough to reveal the positions they held. It was merely an attempt to impress the ladies by their side.
In summary, the people here were all quite impressive, extraordinarily so.
The roar of racing engines echoed again and again, making the somewhat chilly mountain feel as if a fire had been added, heating up the atmosphere.
Sebastian watched as one car after another disappeared from sight on the road. Normally cool and collected, he found himself unusually irked by their provocation that day.
He casually flipped the car keys in his hand before gripping them tightly. Casting a glance at the two individuals before him, a slight smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth. “The loser will not only have to book out The Sparrow, but also strip naked and run a lap around this mountain,” he declared.
--------------------------
🥰🥰Click the button to read more exciting chapters.👉👉
Everywhere in sight, dilapidated buildings, the floor overgrown with weeds, and the bomb-cratered roads all bore signs of heavy shelling.
In Mariglade, this place was a rare spot of silence, yet that silence was laced with the chilling scent of blood and an ominous stillness.
The floor covered in pools of blood was strewn with bodies clad in camouflage uniforms. Strangely, each corpse had a single bullet hole right between the eyebrows—a clean shot, killing them instantly.
In the midst of these bodies, a woman in full military gear stood, her gaze icy as she stared at the man in camouflage before her. With a cold sneer, she asked, “Why?”
The man pulled out the syringe from her body.
At once, pain contorted her delicate face. She couldn't stand it anymore and sank onto one knee.
Even so, her soldier's dignity and steely resolve remained unshaken.
“Lynn, the one who wants you dead is the Chief Commander. I'm simply following orders.”
“Do you think you can take my life?” She snorted in disdain.
The man in camouflage chuckled along. “They know they can't kill you, so the Chief Commander had the Seventh Nerve Agent specially developed for this purpose. Once the toxin enters your body, all your muscles and nerves will begin to atrophy. No matter how powerful your supernatural abilities are, you won't be able to control anything at this point, will you?”
All the soldiers who were lying dead around her were slain by her alone.
In Mariglade, as the environment changed, many people evolved supernatural abilities. However, almost everyone had a single supernatural ability, whereas she had two.
This was something she had never told anyone as she saw it as her ultimate trump card for survival.
Sure enough, she could feel her entire body growing numb. Her nerves were already beginning to wither. A nerve agent! Turns out they had been preparing for this moment all along to take me down.
“I never imagined that the one to kill me would be you.” This man, once her closest comrade, had been a brother who grew up alongside her. Even though she knew the Chief Commander had plans to kill her, she had never once suspected the man standing in front of her.
He leisurely watched her suffer as she curled up on the ground, convulsing in agony. Her nerves and muscles withered at a visibly rapid pace.
“The Chief Commander said that once I kill you, your position will be mine,” he said, his voice filled with excitement, as though victory was right before his eyes. “The commander of Mariglade Military Department, the only general under him. Who wouldn't want this position? Lynn, only the strong have the right to speak. You understand that, don't you?”
She bit her dry, pale lips. Oh, I see. Her lips curled into a faint sneer as she coldly spat out, “You think you're worthy?”
“Hey!” He stared at her, but his eyes showed a trace of complexity. After a long silence, he spoke bitterly. “Yes, in your eyes, I'll never be worthy! I don't even have the right to stand beside you, do I?”
His gaze contained hatred, resentment, and an unspoken emotion.
Soon, that complex gaze was replaced by a firm, cold indifference. “It doesn't matter. You'll be dead soon. You're the one who doesn't get to survive in the end!” A victorious smile began to spread across his face.
“Ha!” She let out a cold snort. It sounded like her voice was the only sound in the entire city.
By this point, her body had already started to convulse uncontrollably. In an instant, her hands and legs had withered to nothing but skin and bones.
Her beautiful eyes were calm, devoid of any emotion. As a cruel, faint smile curled at the corner of her lips, she declared icily, “Then, you should know, I never leave traitors alive.”
“What do you mean?” The man heart's sank as his smile froze on his lips.
Her gaze turned sharp as if she were preparing for something.
“Let's go to hell together...” she whispered, her lips barely moving.
Without warning, blue flames erupted eerily from the man's body.
“Ah!”
Her clear eyes reflected the blue flame that slowly blurred. Gradually, the agonizing screams faded away.
She gazed up at the sky as a relieved smile curled at the corner of her lips. In the final moment before her eyes closed, an indescribable sorrow filled her heart.
Chapter 2 Being Reborn
On the outskirts of the city, within an abandoned factory, a young thug with hair that was dyed yellow roughly shoved the girl in front of him to the ground.
“You stupid b*tch! You should consider it an honor that I even bother with you! What's there to be unhappy about?”
Before she even had the chance to get up, two other thugs immediately pinned her down.
The young girl cried out in fear, “Let go of me! Do you have any idea who my father is? He won't let you off the hook!” Her pretty face was streaked with tears, a heartbreaking sight that tugged at one's heartstrings.
“Heh... Anna, do you really think that Dad would still support you after you bring shame to our family?”
Just then, a girl, also dressed in a school uniform, emerged from the side. She leaned casually, looking as if she was ready to enjoy the unfolding drama.
The lackey with the yellow hair immediately greeted her by asking, “Why are you here?”
“To fully appreciate Anna's current state, of course!” she replied. As she spoke, she took out her phone, seemingly prepared to take pictures and record videos.
“Ninette, why would you do such a thing?” Annabeth Yardley exclaimed in frustration. She knew her sister disliked her, but she had no idea it had reached to such an extent.
Ninette Yardley's beautiful face lifted into a cold, scornful smile, her eyes filled with resentment. “Why does Grandpa only favor you?” she spat. “We share the same father, so why did Grandpa leave everything to you? Today, I'm going to expose to everyone just how filthy and despicable you truly are, Annabeth!”
After finishing her statement, she let out a frustrated shout, “Hurry it up!”
A few thugs immediately began to encircle Annabeth upon receiving their orders.
Annabeth was filled with sorrow and indignation. Somehow, she found the strength to fiercely bite one of the men. She then broke free from their restraint and ran.
But she had only taken two steps when she tumbled straight down the concrete stairs of the factory.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed within the factory.
Ninette and all the thugs hastily ran downstairs, only to find the young girl lying motionless on the ground.
The thugs were instantly frightened, not daring to step forward.
Ninette was also somewhat scared, but she still mustered up the courage to move forward and check her breathing. Instantly, she withdrew her hand.
“She's dead! You guys have actually taken a life!” Ninette harshly scolded them, her heart pounding as she uttered those words.
“I...”
“We really didn't know...” The other thugs were also somewhat at a loss.
Ninette gritted her teeth, striving to calm her emotions. “If that's the case, then let's go all the way. Get an unregistered car and leave her in the middle of nowhere. Make sure no one finds her.”
The girl standing before them appeared to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, yet the words she spoke inexplicably filled them with fear.
But now that a life had been taken, they had no choice but to comply. “Okay; we'll take care of it immediately.”
In the middle of the night, an unmarked van came to a halt atop a hill.
The occupants of the vehicle, acting suspiciously, lifted something from the trunk and discarded it in the nearby woods. After a cautious glance around and seeing no one, they immediately drove off down a narrow path.
“Ugh...”
Lynn felt a sudden, intense pain in her head. Then, it wasn't just her head, but every inch of her body also ached as if she had been subjected to some kind of torment.
She opened her eyes, greeted by nothing but darkness. Yet, her bright pupils seemed to glow within the obscurity of the night.
As she moved slightly, the pain from the movement made her gasp sharply.
Her shinbone was fractured, her head severely injured, and her body was covered with multiple soft tissue injuries.
This wasn't abuse, was it? It's more like someone had jumped off from the top floor, right? Wait a minute... Soft tissue injuries? Wasn't I betrayed by my subordinates and killed by an injection?
With questions swirling in her mind, she lay on the ground, examining every part of herself in the darkness. Although the forest was pitch black, her eyes adjusted quickly. Coupled with her past military training, she could see as clearly as if it were daylight.
“W-What's happening?” She struggled to speak.
At that moment, even her voice made her pause in confusion.
This wasn't her body, nor was it her voice.
Suddenly, a flood of memories that weren't hers crazily surged into her mind, causing her already chaotic thoughts to become even more muddled.
With her eyes tightly shut while enduring the discomfort, it wasn't until half an hour later that those bright pupils opened once again.
The memories that had just flooded into her mind had now merged with her own.
As it turned out, she was indeed dead. Lynn, who was the commander of Mariglade Military Department, had died.
However, she was reborn and found herself in the body of a young girl named Annabeth.
Annabeth was sixteen years old. She was the eldest daughter of the Yardley family, a military company of the Xobrington. Her mother had passed away when she was young, leaving her with a younger brother from the same mother. Later, her father remarried. Seven months after the wedding, the woman gave birth to a girl, Ninette.
Annabeth was actually known by another name, which was Axel. This was a name given to her by her grandfather, who adored her immensely. He hoped that she would follow in his footsteps, defending their country and becoming a soldier of strong mettle. However, a year ago, her grandfather suddenly fell ill and was admitted to the intensive care unit. The old general, who had spent his life amidst gunfire and bullets, was now tormented by both old injuries and new illnesses, leading to a period of great distress.
Chapter 3 The Crown Prince Of Jexburgh
Half a year ago, he had made his will. In the event of his death, all his assets were to be inherited by his eldest granddaughter, Annabeth, bypassing even her father.
Not only did this will stir dissatisfaction in Annabeth's father toward her, it also caused the entire Yardley family to be displeased with her. That was especially the case with Ninette, whose hatred for Annabeth was practically etched into her bones.
Ninette was out to ruin Annabeth, resorting to murder and disposing of bodies. She was prepared to do whatever it took.
Annabeth had actually fallen from the building and died, which Lynn found to be somewhat amusing.
Suddenly, she found herself anticipating the look on Ninette's face when she would see her again.
Annabeth immediately sat up from the ground. Having been given a second chance at life, she naturally wanted to preserve it. Her injuries were far from minor, and if she delayed any further, she would either die or become disabled.
She focused her attention on two branches not too far away, wondering if her supernatural abilities were still intact. But the branches didn't move an inch, leaving her feeling a bit disappointed.
As such, she decided to just go ahead and do it herself. With some difficulty, she reached out and picked up the branches.
She was originally from a military background, so treating wounds was second nature to her. She found two branches and used them to stabilize the fractured shin. The other injuries had already started to scab over after being exposed to the wind. All she could do was tear up her clothes to bandage herself. She had lost a fair amount of blood, but there was nothing else she could do at that point.
While she was tending to her wounds, the occasional car roared past on the cement driveway outside the forest. The sound of the racing engines shattered the silence of the area.
At the hillside of the mountain, the lights shone brightly under the pitch-black night, with red and blue flags fluttering everywhere.
What met the eye was a lineup of luxurious cars. There were quite a few people standing on both sides, most of them were young men in their early twenties, each with a girl by their side.
At a glance, it was clear that a group of trust-fund kids were drag racing here.
However, the cars here either had government license plates or military license plates, indicating that these weren't your average trust-fund kids.
At that moment, a luxurious car slowly made its way into the driveway. It was the only vehicle not marked with a government license plate or a military license plate, yet it commanded respect from everyone present.
“It's Mr. Sebastian's car!” a woman exclaimed after recognizing the car.
The young man beside him corrected her by saying, “What do you mean 'Mr. Sebastian'? Call him 'Mr. Brooks'.”
As soon as the car came to a halt, someone promptly stepped forward with respect to open the car door.
“Mr. Sebastian.”
The car door swung open, and a long leg stepped out from within.
The man was tall and slender, dressed simply in a white button-up shirt. Two buttons were undone, revealing his elegantly sculpted collarbones. There was a nonchalant air about him, a hint of irreverence, yet it didn't make him seem frivolous in the slightest.
Upon seeing him emerge, the two men, who were originally leaning against their beloved car and were roughly in their early twenties, also came over.
“What brings you here today, Sebastian?” The young man approaching had strikingly handsome features and bright eyes. He was tall and well-built, his steps steady and firm, and he was wearing military boots.
It became clear that he was a soldier.
“I came to take a look,” Sebastian Brooks replied casually, leaning against his car. He lit a cigarette and exhaled a ring of smoke. For some reason, he was feeling inexplicably irritable that day. Thinking about their car racing event tonight, he decided to come and check it out.
“Since you're here, why not play a round or two?” Another young man in casual attire approached. He seemed a bit younger than Sebastian, but was strikingly handsome. With a smile, he said, “It's rare for you to visit, Mr. Sebastian. Surely you wouldn't leave without playing a few rounds?”
There was a hint of provocation in those words.
Sebastian glanced at him indifferently, remaining silent.
The man who had started the provocation felt a little awkward and rubbed his nose in embarrassment.
Yannick Quigley began to laugh as he said, “Xavier, you're well aware that Sebastian has two golden rules. First, he doesn't mess around with girls from outside, and second, he doesn't fool around aimlessly. You know our old tradition here. The one who loses has to book out The Sparrow for a night.”
The people around them watched as the two approached to strike up a conversation, only murmuring amongst themselves in hushed tones.
The young scions were introducing their new female companions to the three individuals. “That man is Sebastian, the CEO of Skybound Group. He's not even twenty years old, by the way. He is the great-nephew of the figurehead above us, also known as the Crown Prince of Jexburgh. The other two are good friends of Mr. Brooks. One is named Yannick Quigley, who works in the military. The other is Xavier Crawford, the son of a prominent political figure.”
They made their introductions, but they weren't foolish enough to reveal the positions they held. It was merely an attempt to impress the ladies by their side.
In summary, the people here were all quite impressive, extraordinarily so.
The roar of racing engines echoed again and again, making the somewhat chilly mountain feel as if a fire had been added, heating up the atmosphere.
Sebastian watched as one car after another disappeared from sight on the road. Normally cool and collected, he found himself unusually irked by their provocation that day.
He casually flipped the car keys in his hand before gripping them tightly. Casting a glance at the two individuals before him, a slight smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth. “The loser will not only have to book out The Sparrow, but also strip naked and run a lap around this mountain,” he declared.
--------------------------
🥰🥰Click the button to read more exciting chapters.👉👉
00:09
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 I Died on My Wedding Night
I died on my wedding night.
During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.
When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.
Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.
These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.
I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.
However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.
As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.
On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"
Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.
He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.
But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.
My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"
Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."
"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "
He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?
"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"
The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.
With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."
"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."
Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."
Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.
The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.
Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.
The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.
The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.
Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.
His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.
In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.
They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.
If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.
But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.
It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.
"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"
I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.
Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.
It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.
Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.
I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.
Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.
"Anna, we can't do this."
Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."
Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."
I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.
A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.
Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.
Beep, beep, beep ...
After three rings, my voice remained unheard.
I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.
But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?
Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."
Oh, now he remembered me?
Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.
Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.
A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."
Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "
"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?
"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"
His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.
"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."
Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.
He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."
Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.
I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.
Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.
It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.
Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.
Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.
I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.
Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.
"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.
"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"
"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.
Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."
"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.
Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"
"Stop this nonsense!"
"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "
Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.
I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.
Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.
I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.
As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.
Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "
I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?
It was pointless!
"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."
Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "
Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.
A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."
Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?
Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.
Would he?
After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?
Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"
"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"
Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."
The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.
The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.
I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.
I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!
Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"
Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."
"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?
"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"
Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.
A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.
I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.
Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.
------
👉Click to read more free chapters
I died on my wedding night.
During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.
When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.
Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.
These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.
I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.
However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.
As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.
On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"
Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.
He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.
But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.
My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"
Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."
"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "
He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?
"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"
The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.
With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."
"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."
Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."
Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.
The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.
Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.
The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.
The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.
Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.
His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.
In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.
They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.
If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.
But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.
It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.
"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"
I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.
Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.
It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.
Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.
I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.
Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.
"Anna, we can't do this."
Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."
Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."
I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.
A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.
Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.
Beep, beep, beep ...
After three rings, my voice remained unheard.
I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.
But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?
Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."
Oh, now he remembered me?
Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.
Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.
A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."
Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "
"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?
"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"
His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.
"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."
Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.
He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."
Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.
I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.
Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.
It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.
Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.
Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.
I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.
Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.
"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.
"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"
"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.
Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."
"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.
Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"
"Stop this nonsense!"
"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "
Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.
I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.
Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.
I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.
As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.
Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "
I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?
It was pointless!
"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."
Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "
Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.
A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."
Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?
Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.
Would he?
After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?
Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"
"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"
Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."
The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.
The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.
I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.
I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!
Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"
Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."
"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?
"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"
Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.
A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.
I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.
Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.
------
👉Click to read more free chapters
00:17
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 Choosing A Mate
Hayley's POV
As the first female Alpha of the Shadow Pack, I knew my marriage path would not follow the typical romantic tale. No waiting Moon Goddess' signs at eighteen for me.
The moment I took on the Alpha mantle, my priorities shifted toward preserving the pack's legacy, even if it meant sacrificing personal happiness for strategic alliances.
Yet, I refused to simply acquiesce as my parents had, sacrificing their happiness for duty with little to show for it.
Instead, one restless evening, I shifted into my wolf form and dashed through the forest, seeking solace in its familiar embrace.
Caught during my restless run, my assistant approached. "Alpha, your grandfather wishes to discuss an urgent matter."
Acknowledging with a swift nod, I phased back to human form and sped across the plains, returning to our grand estate in a blink.
Upon entering his study, Grandpa laid out his plans. "To strengthen our bond with the Midnight Pack, you are to consider marrying one of the Southwells, who lead them."
He then insisted on a prompt engagement.
Leaning back, I mulled over his words. After that, I met his gaze with a defiant smirk. "Fine, but on my terms.
"First, the Midnight Pack mustn't learn of my Alpha status.
"Secondly, if no genuine feelings develop within a year, and they show no interest in me, I walk away. I'll handle my future engagements on my terms, possibly with the Moon Goddess's guidance as any other werewolf."
"And should that happen, I'll negotiate alternate terms for our packs' alliance."
Grandpa pondered deeply but eventually nodded in agreement. Since losing my parents, he has always shown me great affection.
To avoid being prematurely bound by any potential mate's recognition, I masked my scent before departure.
...
Days later, disguised as a nondescript Omega, I forsook luxury travel for a budget flight to the Midnight Pack.
Upon arrival, I spotted four striking men waiting for me at the terminal.
Cold, aloof, cheerful—these men represented a range of personas. They captured the attention of everyone around. If not for the bodyguards present, numerous onlookers would have approached them to get their contact details.
"On such a hot day, Grandpa insisted we four come to pick up this girl. Does he think we have nothing better to do?" I overheard the rebellious-looking one among them complaining. I later learned he was Henry Southwell, the youngest of the five brothers.
"Since she came on a budget airline, she's probably not even a direct descendant of the Phantom Pack ruling family. I heard she's just an Omega," added another, who wore a mask and hat. I soon recognized him as Christopher Southwell, the fourth brother and star of a popular Netflix drama.
"We five brothers are the Alpha heirs of the Midnight Pack. How can we let an Omega from Phoenix City choose one of us as a fiancé? I thought Grandpa was joking when he mentioned this yesterday!" said Tanner Southwell, the third brother, whose face I recognized instantly as I approached them.
"I envy Ben for being the first Alpha heir. He doesn't have to attend these sorts of meetings."
The quiet one beside Tanner had to be Irving Southwell, the second in line.
Pleased with myself, I checked my deliberately shabby outfit and rough makeup, grinning as I approached them.
"Hello, are you the Southwell brothers? I'm Hayley Carson."
Their expressions froze, especially Christopher's, who incredulously asked, "You're Hayley Carson?"
I nodded, playing up my admiration. "Grandpa wasn't lying, you guys are so handsome."
Henry looked at me, unimpressed, "Even if you're an Omega with no taste, you shouldn't be so crass."
"Ms. Carson, perhaps you should head back?"
"What?" I feigned confusion and blinked.
Finally, it was Irving, the deputy CEO of Southwell Group, who broke the silence. "Let's just head to the car and go home."
In the car, I sat in the middle row next to Irving.
I caught a glimpse of his watch and deliberately exclaimed, "Wow! This watch is so nice! It must be about 50 dollars, right?"
"50? This watch of the Irving's is worth 4.5 million!" Henry scoffed from the back seat.
Given my appearance, I guessed none of them wanted me to choose them as a mate, inching me closer to my goal.
Delighted inside, I reveled in their disinterest.
As we reached the Southwells' villa, I exclaimed, "Wow, your house is huge!"
Though internally, I scoffed, thinking the villa was nothing compared to my family's estate. Just then, Henry next to me suddenly roared in annoyance.
Chapter 2 You're Hayley, Aren't You?
"Enough! You ugly and uncultured Omega, stop acting so naive! I can't stand it anymore." Henry snapped, clearly fed up.
The disdain was palpable in the silence of his other brothers.
I had to bite my inner cheek to keep from laughing outright at their disgusted expressions. Masking my amusement, I portrayed a wounded facade as I followed them into the villa.
A servant showed me to my room, overly decorated in what they must have thought was every girl's dream—pastel blues and overflowing with brand-name fashion items.
I feigned awe at the designer labels, only increasing their revulsion.
As we descended the stairs later, I caught snippets of Henry venting to his brothers, "Thank goodness she's not triggering any mate bonds. Imagine being tied to such a tasteless Omega for life!"
I smirked inwardly, pleased with my decision to mask my scent beforehand. These brothers were definitely not what I was looking for, and thankfully, the feeling was mutual.
...
Before arriving, I had my people dig into the Southwells' background. Their elders enjoyed traveling, and Benjamin Southwell, the Alpha heir, was rarely home due to his duties.
Despite having their own places, their Alpha grandfather had summoned all of them back because of me.
I joined them at the dining table, served by the staff. Tanner, sitting opposite me, appeared to have reached his limit and addressed me.
"As a globally acclaimed fashion designer, Ms. Carson, there are numerous outfits I've coordinated upstairs. I recommend you try one on."
I glanced down at my simple dress and responded nonchalantly, "My grandmother made it. I think it's quite nice."
Tanner sighed and dropped the subject.
Henry then cut to the chase, "Look, Ms. Carson, let's be clear: none of us are interested in marrying you, and Ben will never like you. It's best you leave on your own."
I feigned a hurt look, biting my lip, "But how would I explain that to Grandpa?"
"I suspect you're just after our wealth," Henry accused, his face flushing with anger. "Stay, and you'll only invite trouble."
I adopted a meek Omega pose, silently continuing with my meal, giving no ground to his bluster.
Maybe my act was too convincing because the four of them barely touched their dinner before leaving.
Alone at last, I relished my meal, enjoying the flavours that the Southwells' kitchen had perfected.
Mission accomplished: No one in the Southwells took a liking to me, and I could leave the Midnight Pack within a year.
After eating, I returned to my room and received a message from my assistant.
Alpha, have you made it to Astoria? How are things? Is anyone from the Midnight Pack giving you trouble?'
I smirked as I typed my response, 'Those Southwells think they can push me around? Even disguised as an Omega, my cunning won't let them.'
He cautioned me, 'Alpha, you're amazing! And don't underestimate the Alpha heirs of the Midnight Pack, especially the first Alpha heir, Benjamin Southwell. He's sharp. Be cautious around him!'
I muttered 'Benjamin Southwell' under my breath with a dismissive scoff.
He might be the primary Alpha heir of the Midnight Pack, but I have already assumed the Alpha leadership of the Shadow Pack.
Hierarchy-wise, he was still beneath me.
After setting my phone aside, I settled in for the night.
I woke up around four a.m., thirsty.
Having scrubbed off the harsh makeup, I figured it was safe to head downstairs for water since it was so late.
I did not bother with the lights. Strangely, the bed seemed more comfortable as I drifted back to sleep.
However, after some time, the bedroom door creaked open, and I felt the blanket lift. Half-asleep, I stirred, alert.
Before I could fully grasp the situation, a deep, intriguing voice broke the silence, "Who's there?"
Caught off guard, I could not believe someone from the Southwells had the audacity to enter my room in the dead of night.
"Who are you? It's quite impolite to barge into someone's room so late?" I challenged, straining in the darkness to see who dared intrude.
In the darkness, his face remained unseen, but I heard a cold chuckle from him. "You're Hayley, aren't you?"
Chapter 3 Coveting Luna's Position
I hesitated, a sense of realization sinking in; this must be Benjamin, the eldest son and Alpha heir of the Midnight Pack. Before I could gather my thoughts, his icy challenge cut through the quiet, "Do you know whose room this is?"
The moonlight barely illuminated the space, revealing that I was not in my own room.
No wonder everything felt off when I woke up.
Had I walked into the wrong room by mistake?
Embarrassment surged through me as I quickly rose from the bed, apologizing, "I'm terribly sorry, I must have walked into the wrong room by mistake."
"Leave now," he commanded, ushering me toward the door with a firm, cold tone that radiated his Alpha presence.
The following morning, still groggy, I descended the stairs to overhear Henry speaking to him, "Ben, that woman is hideous. I heard from the staff she stumbled into your room last night. Were you horrified?"
I grimaced, confirming the man from the night before was indeed Benjamin.
Benjamin stayed quiet, and I could not tell if he had gotten a good look at my actual face last night, which was marked by its refined features and perfectly smooth skin.
Glancing at my reflection in the corridor mirror, I checked the deliberately atrocious makeup I had applied. Satisfied, I proceeded downstairs toward them.
Meeting Benjamin's impassive gaze, I pondered whether he had glimpsed my true face last night.
I openly sized him up, attired in a black suit. His features, refined as if carefully crafted by divine hands, were flawless and impeccable. He radiated a formidable presence, instilling a sense of awe. Clearly, he possessed the qualities necessary to assume the Alpha role.
Seating myself at the breakfast table, I had barely touched my food when he excused himself, "Enjoy your breakfast, I have to head to the company."
After he left, Henry shot me a look and remarked sarcastically, "So, you ignored all four of us brothers yesterday because you were eyeing Ben, huh? Hayley, I didn't realize you were so calculating.
"It seems you're not just after our family's wealth but also aiming to charm Ben. Once he becomes the Alpha, you're hoping to be Luna!"
His accusations left me speechless. Why would I covet the Luna position when I already held the title of Alpha within the Shadow Pack?
If I had not been trying to keep their interest at bay, why would I disguise myself as a lowly Omega to mingle with them?
Choosing not to justify myself further, I simply continued with my breakfast, ignoring his remarks.
Henry stormed over in a fury after he was ignored. "Hayley, just so you know, you're only an Omega. How dare you ignore me when I speak to you!
"And you should forget about Ben ever showing interest in you. His wolf has already found his destined mate—a beautiful, smart Beta. You, being just an ordinary and unattractive Omega, should stop dreaming!"
"Oh."
"Or maybe you're into me? If that's the case, I could arrange for you to stick around longer at here, if it makes you happy."
I gave Henry a dismissive glance, my expression full of scorn.
"You? You come off as a complete nerd, lacking any sort of appeal.
"And just for your information, although I am an Omega, I belong to the ruling family of the Shadow Pack, and I'm a distinguished guest invited by your Midnight Pack's Alpha. I'd appreciate it if you showed me some respect!"
My response infuriated Henry even more.
"How dare you belittle me? Just so you know, I'd rather die than be chosen by you as a mate!"
Hayley's POV
As the first female Alpha of the Shadow Pack, I knew my marriage path would not follow the typical romantic tale. No waiting Moon Goddess' signs at eighteen for me.
The moment I took on the Alpha mantle, my priorities shifted toward preserving the pack's legacy, even if it meant sacrificing personal happiness for strategic alliances.
Yet, I refused to simply acquiesce as my parents had, sacrificing their happiness for duty with little to show for it.
Instead, one restless evening, I shifted into my wolf form and dashed through the forest, seeking solace in its familiar embrace.
Caught during my restless run, my assistant approached. "Alpha, your grandfather wishes to discuss an urgent matter."
Acknowledging with a swift nod, I phased back to human form and sped across the plains, returning to our grand estate in a blink.
Upon entering his study, Grandpa laid out his plans. "To strengthen our bond with the Midnight Pack, you are to consider marrying one of the Southwells, who lead them."
He then insisted on a prompt engagement.
Leaning back, I mulled over his words. After that, I met his gaze with a defiant smirk. "Fine, but on my terms.
"First, the Midnight Pack mustn't learn of my Alpha status.
"Secondly, if no genuine feelings develop within a year, and they show no interest in me, I walk away. I'll handle my future engagements on my terms, possibly with the Moon Goddess's guidance as any other werewolf."
"And should that happen, I'll negotiate alternate terms for our packs' alliance."
Grandpa pondered deeply but eventually nodded in agreement. Since losing my parents, he has always shown me great affection.
To avoid being prematurely bound by any potential mate's recognition, I masked my scent before departure.
...
Days later, disguised as a nondescript Omega, I forsook luxury travel for a budget flight to the Midnight Pack.
Upon arrival, I spotted four striking men waiting for me at the terminal.
Cold, aloof, cheerful—these men represented a range of personas. They captured the attention of everyone around. If not for the bodyguards present, numerous onlookers would have approached them to get their contact details.
"On such a hot day, Grandpa insisted we four come to pick up this girl. Does he think we have nothing better to do?" I overheard the rebellious-looking one among them complaining. I later learned he was Henry Southwell, the youngest of the five brothers.
"Since she came on a budget airline, she's probably not even a direct descendant of the Phantom Pack ruling family. I heard she's just an Omega," added another, who wore a mask and hat. I soon recognized him as Christopher Southwell, the fourth brother and star of a popular Netflix drama.
"We five brothers are the Alpha heirs of the Midnight Pack. How can we let an Omega from Phoenix City choose one of us as a fiancé? I thought Grandpa was joking when he mentioned this yesterday!" said Tanner Southwell, the third brother, whose face I recognized instantly as I approached them.
"I envy Ben for being the first Alpha heir. He doesn't have to attend these sorts of meetings."
The quiet one beside Tanner had to be Irving Southwell, the second in line.
Pleased with myself, I checked my deliberately shabby outfit and rough makeup, grinning as I approached them.
"Hello, are you the Southwell brothers? I'm Hayley Carson."
Their expressions froze, especially Christopher's, who incredulously asked, "You're Hayley Carson?"
I nodded, playing up my admiration. "Grandpa wasn't lying, you guys are so handsome."
Henry looked at me, unimpressed, "Even if you're an Omega with no taste, you shouldn't be so crass."
"Ms. Carson, perhaps you should head back?"
"What?" I feigned confusion and blinked.
Finally, it was Irving, the deputy CEO of Southwell Group, who broke the silence. "Let's just head to the car and go home."
In the car, I sat in the middle row next to Irving.
I caught a glimpse of his watch and deliberately exclaimed, "Wow! This watch is so nice! It must be about 50 dollars, right?"
"50? This watch of the Irving's is worth 4.5 million!" Henry scoffed from the back seat.
Given my appearance, I guessed none of them wanted me to choose them as a mate, inching me closer to my goal.
Delighted inside, I reveled in their disinterest.
As we reached the Southwells' villa, I exclaimed, "Wow, your house is huge!"
Though internally, I scoffed, thinking the villa was nothing compared to my family's estate. Just then, Henry next to me suddenly roared in annoyance.
Chapter 2 You're Hayley, Aren't You?
"Enough! You ugly and uncultured Omega, stop acting so naive! I can't stand it anymore." Henry snapped, clearly fed up.
The disdain was palpable in the silence of his other brothers.
I had to bite my inner cheek to keep from laughing outright at their disgusted expressions. Masking my amusement, I portrayed a wounded facade as I followed them into the villa.
A servant showed me to my room, overly decorated in what they must have thought was every girl's dream—pastel blues and overflowing with brand-name fashion items.
I feigned awe at the designer labels, only increasing their revulsion.
As we descended the stairs later, I caught snippets of Henry venting to his brothers, "Thank goodness she's not triggering any mate bonds. Imagine being tied to such a tasteless Omega for life!"
I smirked inwardly, pleased with my decision to mask my scent beforehand. These brothers were definitely not what I was looking for, and thankfully, the feeling was mutual.
...
Before arriving, I had my people dig into the Southwells' background. Their elders enjoyed traveling, and Benjamin Southwell, the Alpha heir, was rarely home due to his duties.
Despite having their own places, their Alpha grandfather had summoned all of them back because of me.
I joined them at the dining table, served by the staff. Tanner, sitting opposite me, appeared to have reached his limit and addressed me.
"As a globally acclaimed fashion designer, Ms. Carson, there are numerous outfits I've coordinated upstairs. I recommend you try one on."
I glanced down at my simple dress and responded nonchalantly, "My grandmother made it. I think it's quite nice."
Tanner sighed and dropped the subject.
Henry then cut to the chase, "Look, Ms. Carson, let's be clear: none of us are interested in marrying you, and Ben will never like you. It's best you leave on your own."
I feigned a hurt look, biting my lip, "But how would I explain that to Grandpa?"
"I suspect you're just after our wealth," Henry accused, his face flushing with anger. "Stay, and you'll only invite trouble."
I adopted a meek Omega pose, silently continuing with my meal, giving no ground to his bluster.
Maybe my act was too convincing because the four of them barely touched their dinner before leaving.
Alone at last, I relished my meal, enjoying the flavours that the Southwells' kitchen had perfected.
Mission accomplished: No one in the Southwells took a liking to me, and I could leave the Midnight Pack within a year.
After eating, I returned to my room and received a message from my assistant.
Alpha, have you made it to Astoria? How are things? Is anyone from the Midnight Pack giving you trouble?'
I smirked as I typed my response, 'Those Southwells think they can push me around? Even disguised as an Omega, my cunning won't let them.'
He cautioned me, 'Alpha, you're amazing! And don't underestimate the Alpha heirs of the Midnight Pack, especially the first Alpha heir, Benjamin Southwell. He's sharp. Be cautious around him!'
I muttered 'Benjamin Southwell' under my breath with a dismissive scoff.
He might be the primary Alpha heir of the Midnight Pack, but I have already assumed the Alpha leadership of the Shadow Pack.
Hierarchy-wise, he was still beneath me.
After setting my phone aside, I settled in for the night.
I woke up around four a.m., thirsty.
Having scrubbed off the harsh makeup, I figured it was safe to head downstairs for water since it was so late.
I did not bother with the lights. Strangely, the bed seemed more comfortable as I drifted back to sleep.
However, after some time, the bedroom door creaked open, and I felt the blanket lift. Half-asleep, I stirred, alert.
Before I could fully grasp the situation, a deep, intriguing voice broke the silence, "Who's there?"
Caught off guard, I could not believe someone from the Southwells had the audacity to enter my room in the dead of night.
"Who are you? It's quite impolite to barge into someone's room so late?" I challenged, straining in the darkness to see who dared intrude.
In the darkness, his face remained unseen, but I heard a cold chuckle from him. "You're Hayley, aren't you?"
Chapter 3 Coveting Luna's Position
I hesitated, a sense of realization sinking in; this must be Benjamin, the eldest son and Alpha heir of the Midnight Pack. Before I could gather my thoughts, his icy challenge cut through the quiet, "Do you know whose room this is?"
The moonlight barely illuminated the space, revealing that I was not in my own room.
No wonder everything felt off when I woke up.
Had I walked into the wrong room by mistake?
Embarrassment surged through me as I quickly rose from the bed, apologizing, "I'm terribly sorry, I must have walked into the wrong room by mistake."
"Leave now," he commanded, ushering me toward the door with a firm, cold tone that radiated his Alpha presence.
The following morning, still groggy, I descended the stairs to overhear Henry speaking to him, "Ben, that woman is hideous. I heard from the staff she stumbled into your room last night. Were you horrified?"
I grimaced, confirming the man from the night before was indeed Benjamin.
Benjamin stayed quiet, and I could not tell if he had gotten a good look at my actual face last night, which was marked by its refined features and perfectly smooth skin.
Glancing at my reflection in the corridor mirror, I checked the deliberately atrocious makeup I had applied. Satisfied, I proceeded downstairs toward them.
Meeting Benjamin's impassive gaze, I pondered whether he had glimpsed my true face last night.
I openly sized him up, attired in a black suit. His features, refined as if carefully crafted by divine hands, were flawless and impeccable. He radiated a formidable presence, instilling a sense of awe. Clearly, he possessed the qualities necessary to assume the Alpha role.
Seating myself at the breakfast table, I had barely touched my food when he excused himself, "Enjoy your breakfast, I have to head to the company."
After he left, Henry shot me a look and remarked sarcastically, "So, you ignored all four of us brothers yesterday because you were eyeing Ben, huh? Hayley, I didn't realize you were so calculating.
"It seems you're not just after our family's wealth but also aiming to charm Ben. Once he becomes the Alpha, you're hoping to be Luna!"
His accusations left me speechless. Why would I covet the Luna position when I already held the title of Alpha within the Shadow Pack?
If I had not been trying to keep their interest at bay, why would I disguise myself as a lowly Omega to mingle with them?
Choosing not to justify myself further, I simply continued with my breakfast, ignoring his remarks.
Henry stormed over in a fury after he was ignored. "Hayley, just so you know, you're only an Omega. How dare you ignore me when I speak to you!
"And you should forget about Ben ever showing interest in you. His wolf has already found his destined mate—a beautiful, smart Beta. You, being just an ordinary and unattractive Omega, should stop dreaming!"
"Oh."
"Or maybe you're into me? If that's the case, I could arrange for you to stick around longer at here, if it makes you happy."
I gave Henry a dismissive glance, my expression full of scorn.
"You? You come off as a complete nerd, lacking any sort of appeal.
"And just for your information, although I am an Omega, I belong to the ruling family of the Shadow Pack, and I'm a distinguished guest invited by your Midnight Pack's Alpha. I'd appreciate it if you showed me some respect!"
My response infuriated Henry even more.
"How dare you belittle me? Just so you know, I'd rather die than be chosen by you as a mate!"
00:18
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Just then, a tall, impeccably dressed man came into her view. His back partially turned as he spoke into the phone.
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
Feb 28, 2025 - Feb 28, 2025
Can't Win Me Back
Chapter 1
Isabella sat in front of Ezekiel, the world’s most renowned hypnotist. Her thin face and sunken eyes, combined with her reverent demeanor, made her look like a devout believer.
"I want to forget someone," she said. Her voice trembled, and even her frail shoulders shook.
Ezekiel pulled out his old pocket watch. After tracing a graceful arc through the air, it fell steadily into Isabella’s line of sight. Her gaze quietly fixed on the watch, waiting patiently for him to begin.
"Is there any unfinished wish you’d like to fulfill first?" Ezekiel asked.
Isabella shook her head.
Ezekiel felt his question was pointless. If she weren’t utterly despairing, how could this young woman have chosen such a drastic way to sever ties with her past?
"Where should I send you after the hypnosis?" he asked, changing the topic. As an internationally renowned hypnotist, he had helped many people recover lost memories and erase painful ones. Those who left his clinic often seemed reborn.
But Isabella wanted all her memory erased. Once the hypnosis was complete, she might end up a fool. He needs to arrange a place for her to go afterward, so he wouldn’t be stuck with her.
Isabella hesitated, then eventually wrote down a string of numbers.
"This is my husband’s phone number. Send me back to him," she said. Her eyes inexplicably reddened, and her voice dropped to a murmur. "If he doesn’t want me, could you… could you leave me at Rainbow Bridge?"
Ezekiel, intent on doing his job well, nodded without hesitation. "Alright. Let’s begin."
As the pocket watch swayed, an eerie, lulling melody filled Isabella’s ears. Her mind flickered with scenes of her past life.
She saw her parents’ divorce, both of them fighting over her elder Sis. The younger version of her curled up in a corner, crying and begging them not to abandon her. She promised to eat well, study hard, and be a good child. Yet in the end, her father won the lawsuit and took her Sis. She stayed with her mother, who subjected her to daily beatings and scoldings, calling her a burden who had ruined her life.
Amidst the thorns of hardship, Isabella defied fate and eventually became an outstanding university student.
The scene shifted. At 19, she met Nathan Hill. He was like a ray of light piercing her dark life. He paid her tuition, taught her foreign languages, and polished her into a proper socialite before proposing to her. She believed all her misfortunes were worth enduring if they led her to Nathan. She was grateful to him and loved him deeply. After their marriage, she devoted herself entirely to being his sweet little wife.
Then, three months ago, Nathan Hill pressured her to donate a kidney to her critically ill Sis. Isabella, afraid of pain and reluctant deep down, hesitated. But Nathan gripped her chin and said, "Bella, did you know why I married you? I gave you wealth and luxury so I could have your kidney."
Isabella wasn’t naive. Her face turned pale as paper. Trembling, she asked, "Nathan, have you ever loved me?"
Nathan admitted, "Bella, I once loved your Sis deeply. Very deeply. But I promise you, as long as you save her, our marriage will remain valid. As long as she lives, I’ll have no regrets in this life."
It was then Isabella realized his love had never belonged to her. Yet she loved him too much and relied on him too deeply. After all, he was the first man in her life who had treated her kindly.
Unwilling to lose him, she decided to give up her kidney to preserve their hard-won marriage.
The surgery was a success. While Isabella lay weak and barely alive in her hospital bed, she heard laughter from Nathan and her father in her Sis’s room. Tears streamed down her cheeks—bitter tears. She, too, had just undergone surgery, but neither her father nor her husband, the two men closest to her, cared about her survival. They only cared about Victoria, the prettier and smarter one.
"If Victoria exists, why did Isabella have to be born?" she thought. From that moment on, she had no hope for the future. Her world lost all its color.
So while Nathan stayed by Victoria’s side during her recovery, Isabella secretly arranged to meet the world’s most famous hypnotist for what would become the most successful hypnosis in history.
When the session ended, Ezekiel was surprised to see Isabella’s once-dull eyes sparkle like obsidian. The gloom on her face was gone, replaced by an innocent, cheerful expression.
Ezekiel picked up the note Isabella had written earlier and sent a text to Nathan:
"Your wife is with me, only for three days. Come get her."
Nathan was sitting quietly in Victoria’s hospital room when he received the message. Looking at the newly recovered Victoria filled him with a sense of relief. His assistant, Jayden, entered, respectfully handing him the phone. "Sir, there’s been a message for you."
Annoyed at being interrupted, Nathan glanced at the screen. His sharp eyes narrowed before he sneered coldly.
Scammers these days were ridiculous. His wife, Isabella, was clearly still lying in her hospital bed. After surgery, she was either asleep or too weak to move. How could she have run off and fallen prey to scammers?
Yet, inexplicably irritated, he got up and strode to her hospital room to confirm her presence. Only by checking could he put his mind at ease.
But when he pushed open the door, his face froze. The bed was neatly made, as if she had deliberately tidied it before leaving—a silent farewell.
So, the text was real?
Nathan’s dark eyes gleamed with frost. His fists clenched, knuckles cracking. "Bella," he muttered, "could you be any dumber?"
Leaving the hospital to encounter scammers instead of resting? Only Isabella, the fool, could manage such a thing.
He ordered his assistant to track the location of the sender’s phone. Luckily, the scammer didn’t seem too bright; the address was easy to find. Nathan grabbed some cash and drove to a chaotic, rundown area on the 6th Avenue. He couldn’t believe such a squalid place existed in the capital.
After searching the area, he finally found Isabella outside a shop with a skull emblem. Her behavior, however, was… peculiar.
Chapter 2
Under the sunlight, she performed peculiar shadow dances while humming an off-key tune: *"...lyrics…"*
Nathan observed Isabella’s antics, a hint of confusion surfacing in his eyes.
This wasn’t the Isabella he knew.
Stepping out of his car, Nathan strode toward her, his face dark with annoyance over the trouble she had caused.
“Bella, who let you out on your own? Your wounds haven’t even healed!” he reprimanded.
The moment Isabella saw him, she instinctively jumped a meter away, clutching her chest in a defensive gesture. Her startled expression and wary gaze filled Nathan with a sense of unease.
“Who are you?” she asked timidly.
“I’m your husband,” he replied impatiently.
But Isabella clearly didn’t believe him. She turned on her heel and bolted into the shop adorned with a skull motif.
Nathan followed her with long strides.
Inside the shop, Isabella cowered behind the hypnotist, Ezekiel, peeking out cautiously with terror in her eyes.
Even Nathan, as dense as he could be, realized something was wrong. Isabella didn’t recognize him.
His hawk-like gaze sharpened as it landed on Ezekiel, cutting through the air like a blade. “What did you do to my wife?” he demanded coldly, his tone dark and foreboding.
At that moment, his only thought was that Ezekiel had sedated Isabella with hallucinogens or hurt her, causing her mental breakdown.
Ezekiel tossed a contract toward Nathan. “Your wife contacted me two months ago, insisting I perform hypnosis on her.”
Seeing Ezekiel’s professional badge, Nathan finally realized this was the globally renowned hypnotist people praised as nearly godlike. But he couldn’t understand—why would Isabella seek hypnosis?
Flipping through the contract Isabella had signed, he noted how meticulously detailed it was, with clear terms and transparent fees. Yet, the listed services sent shockwaves through his mind:
1. Help Isabella forget her birth, her father, and the existence of her Sis.
2. Help Isabella forget her married life, erasing all traces of Nathan Hill from her memory.
3. Help Isabella forget the pain of undergoing a kidney transplant.
...
Final item: Teach Isabella to love herself.
Nathan’s tall and imposing figure visibly stiffened as he processed the implications. His deep, calculating gaze flickered with resistance.
He looked at Ezekiel in disbelief. “You forged this, didn’t you? Isabella would never do something like this.”
Ezekiel calmly explained, “At first, Isabella only wanted to forget you. But after seeing my reasonable fees, she decided to add a few more items. We verbally agreed I’d erase all her past memories in exchange for her entire fortune.
"In short, Isabella is now penniless. Do you still want her?” Ezekiel added lightly. “She did mention that if you no longer wanted her, I should send her to Rainbow Bridge.”
Hearing the words “Rainbow Bridge,” Nathan’s towering frame shook. His striking features cracked like ice under the sun. Rationality slowly returned, and he replayed the last three months in his mind.
Each time he visited Isabella in her hospital room, she had been sound asleep. He hadn’t thought much of it, leaving her room to spend time with Victoria instead. Now he realized how negligent he had been.
Isabella must have been avoiding him, pretending to sleep. She had planned this for two months. She didn’t want him anymore.
His chest tightened with an inexplicable discomfort. He felt played.
Looking at Isabella’s innocent, untroubled expression, Nathan grew restless. Finally, he let out a wicked laugh. “Isabella, drop the act. No hypnotist is so skilled they can wipe away all memories. This is just a scam.”
He reached out roughly to grab her, but Isabella darted around, evading his touch. She clung to Ezekiel’s arm, pleading, “Master, I don’t want to go with him. He’s so mean to me. If I go with him, he’ll only hurt me. He won’t treat me well. Please, don’t hand me over to him.”
Ezekiel sighed, “Isabella, you were the one who gave me his phone number.”
“I changed my mind,” Isabella said tearfully.
Reluctantly, Ezekiel turned to Nathan. “Mr. Hill, I now understand why Isabella wanted to erase her memories. You are likely the person she trusted most, yet you have no patience for her. Did you ever know how much pain she was in?”
Nathan’s body stiffened, the frost in his sharp gaze melting slightly.
Ezekiel continued, “Your wife suffers from severe depression. If I hadn’t helped her, she’d have had no other path but death. Do you know why she hasn’t taken her own life? She told me it’s because those who commit suicide cannot reincarnate. She’s already experienced the agony of loneliness and doesn’t want to endure it in death. That’s why she placed all her hope in me.”
Nathan’s reddened eyes burned with anger. “Are you done? You’re nothing but a charlatan. You think I’d believe your nonsense hypnosis? Did you manipulate her or harm her to make her lose her mind? Isabella was always emotionally stable.”
Ezekiel replied calmly, “Believe what you will, but my words stand. Take your wife home and treat her well. If you can’t, then send her to Rainbow Bridge—that’s her final wish.”
Nathan clenched his fists, veins popping as he glared at Ezekiel. “If I find out you’ve harmed her, I’ll make sure you rot in prison.”
Ezekiel chuckled nonchalantly. “Mr. Hill, I assure you I haven’t hurt your wife in the slightest. The success of the hypnosis owes much to her active cooperation.”
Turning his piercing gaze to Isabella, Nathan growled, “Bella, if you don’t want to die, come home with me.”
Isabella shook her head.
When Nathan momentarily let down his guard, she bolted from the shop with surprising speed.
He was dumbfounded. She acted as if he were a monster.
In the end, Nathan found her under Rainbow Bridge, curled up like the day he had found her four years ago.
But though Isabella remained the same bright, innocent soul, Nathan was no longer the cold-hearted man he used to be.
Chapter 3
Nathan extended his hand toward Isabella. “Come home with me.”
The scene faintly overlapped with their first meeting four years ago. Back then, it was in this very spot where a wounded Isabella, driven out of her home by her mother, had curled up in despair. Nathan Hill, like the dawn breaking through the darkness, appeared in her life.
Na?ve and inexperienced, Isabella had been drawn to his kind and compassionate face. Without hesitation, she followed him.
“Sir, why me?”
Though young, Isabella understood that nothing in the world came free.
Nathan, burdened by his thoughts, took a moment before replying in a low voice, “It has to be you.”
She didn’t know that he had painstakingly sought her out, going to great lengths to approach her. In her innocence, she mistook him for a benefactor and believed she was just another of the many impoverished children he had helped. She trusted him so easily.
“Sir, thank you for giving me a home. I’m very hardworking—I can cook, do laundry, sweep, and mop… I can do so many things.”
Nathan gave her a faint glance. “I’m not looking for a housekeeper.”
“Then how can I repay you?”
“You really want to repay me?”
“Yes. Even a small kindness deserves a great return.”
Nathan smiled knowingly.
---
Now, looking at Isabella curled up again, Nathan, who had spent four years with her, could easily deduce her reason for returning to Rainbow Bridge. This was where they had first met. By instructing Ezekiel to bring her back here, wasn’t she signaling her wish to return to the point before she met him?
A faint, bitter smile tugged at Nathan’s lips.
“Did you regret meeting me?”
Isabella didn’t respond.
Her wounds, reopened after the chase, had soaked the chiffon dress on her back with stains of crimson. She was using all her strength to suppress the pain.
Nathan reached out to gently touch her head, but Isabella slightly tilted her head, avoiding his hand.
He sighed almost inaudibly.
“Isabella, I’ll make it up to you.”
At that moment, his phone rang. Picking up the call, he heard Moore’s father’s anxious voice.
“Nathan, you must come quickly. Victoria became agitated after learning about Isabella’s disappearance. The doctor says her condition is relapsing. Please come and calm her down—she only listens to you.”
Nathan’s expression turned grave as he ended the call, his worry for Victoria unmistakable in his eyes.
“Isabella, your Sis just had surgery and can’t handle any stress. I need to go to the hospital to check on her. Stop causing trouble and go home with the assistant.”
Standing up, he instructed his assistant, “Take my wife home.”
He didn’t notice how Isabella’s body had gone limp and pale, nor the way she seemed far from okay.
Nathan drove off in his Rolls-Royce Wraith.
---
In less than half an hour, Nathan arrived at the hospital and entered Victoria’s ward.
“Nathan, does Isabella resent me for taking one of her kidneys? Is that why she ran away?”
Victoria threw herself into his arms, crying bitterly.
Nathan patted her trembling back, carefully sidestepping the issue. “Victoria, don’t overthink it. It was her choice to donate the kidney. You don’t need to feel guilty.”
“Does she resent you, too? Resent that you married her but gave your love to her Sis?”
A wave of irritation surged within Nathan. In a tone that felt less than genuine, he replied, “She’s easily satisfied. Having the title of Mrs. Hill is enough for her—she won’t care about what she’s lost.”
“It must be because you’ve been spending too much time with me lately and neglecting her. She’s just acting out.”
Victoria’s tears fell like summer rain—sudden and fleeting.
Moore's father, looking at his beautiful daughter, was filled with pain and anger. His voice carried none of its usual kindness.
“Isabella is too inconsiderate. Victoria just barely survived, and now she’s making a scene, scaring Victoria like this. How can she be so thoughtless?”
Nathan cast a chilling glance at Moore's father. “Don’t forget, she just had surgery herself. This is her first time acting out. Let her be.”
Moore's father was momentarily taken aback, a flicker of guilt passing through his eyes before he awkwardly laughed it off.
“She’s physically strong; she’ll be fine.”
Nathan shot him a sharp glare, silencing him instantly.
Victoria clung to Nathan’s hand, her eyes red from crying. “Nathan, haven’t you thought that three people in a relationship are one too many? You took Isabella’s kidney for me. Even if she doesn’t say it, she must feel hurt. Why not divorce her? You don’t love her anyway. You love me. Marry me, and we’ll make it up to her. Please?”
Nathan subtly pushed her away. “Victoria, I’ve told you before, I won’t divorce Isabella. She’s not well, and I have to take care of her for the rest of my life. This marriage isn’t something I can give up on my own.”
It felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Victoria’s head. Sniffling, she said, “Nathan, you’ve fought and triumphed in the ruthless business world. Surely you’ve wronged countless people. Why, when it comes to Isabella, are you so insistent on keeping your promise?”
Nathan replied, “Business is business—an eye for an eye. But Isabella… has never wronged me.”
Victoria broke down in tears. “Nathan, if I had known saving my life would cost me you, I wouldn’t have taken Isabella’s kidney.”
Nathan said, “Victoria, the world is fair. You may have lost love, but you gained a second chance at life. And Isabella, though she lost a kidney, gained the title of Mrs. Hill.”
His face darkened as he left, defeated.
Victoria sobbed into her hands. “It’s not fair. None of it is fair… How can I live without you?”
Moore's father quickly comforted her. “Oh, my sweet girl, don’t cry. Seeing you upset breaks my heart. Don’t worry—I’ll talk to Isabella. I’ll make her let Nathan go.”
Victoria stopped crying, nodding slightly. “You’re right, Dad. Nathan values integrity and won’t break his word to Isabella. But if we can make Isabella give up on him willingly…”
“Yes, yes. I’ll figure something out. Don’t worry—I’ll make sure you and Nathan are together.”
---
At the Hill family villa, Nathan returned home. Yet the lively, cheerful “Hubby!” that used to greet him was nowhere to be heard.
Feeling unsettled, he frowned and asked the maid who opened the door, “Where’s my wife?”
The maid took his coat. “Sir, Madam has been acting very strangely today. Since coming home, she locked herself in her room and hasn’t come out. We called her, but she didn’t answer.”
Nathan glanced up at the second floor, startled.
“I’ll check on her.”
------
Chapter 1
Isabella sat in front of Ezekiel, the world’s most renowned hypnotist. Her thin face and sunken eyes, combined with her reverent demeanor, made her look like a devout believer.
"I want to forget someone," she said. Her voice trembled, and even her frail shoulders shook.
Ezekiel pulled out his old pocket watch. After tracing a graceful arc through the air, it fell steadily into Isabella’s line of sight. Her gaze quietly fixed on the watch, waiting patiently for him to begin.
"Is there any unfinished wish you’d like to fulfill first?" Ezekiel asked.
Isabella shook her head.
Ezekiel felt his question was pointless. If she weren’t utterly despairing, how could this young woman have chosen such a drastic way to sever ties with her past?
"Where should I send you after the hypnosis?" he asked, changing the topic. As an internationally renowned hypnotist, he had helped many people recover lost memories and erase painful ones. Those who left his clinic often seemed reborn.
But Isabella wanted all her memory erased. Once the hypnosis was complete, she might end up a fool. He needs to arrange a place for her to go afterward, so he wouldn’t be stuck with her.
Isabella hesitated, then eventually wrote down a string of numbers.
"This is my husband’s phone number. Send me back to him," she said. Her eyes inexplicably reddened, and her voice dropped to a murmur. "If he doesn’t want me, could you… could you leave me at Rainbow Bridge?"
Ezekiel, intent on doing his job well, nodded without hesitation. "Alright. Let’s begin."
As the pocket watch swayed, an eerie, lulling melody filled Isabella’s ears. Her mind flickered with scenes of her past life.
She saw her parents’ divorce, both of them fighting over her elder Sis. The younger version of her curled up in a corner, crying and begging them not to abandon her. She promised to eat well, study hard, and be a good child. Yet in the end, her father won the lawsuit and took her Sis. She stayed with her mother, who subjected her to daily beatings and scoldings, calling her a burden who had ruined her life.
Amidst the thorns of hardship, Isabella defied fate and eventually became an outstanding university student.
The scene shifted. At 19, she met Nathan Hill. He was like a ray of light piercing her dark life. He paid her tuition, taught her foreign languages, and polished her into a proper socialite before proposing to her. She believed all her misfortunes were worth enduring if they led her to Nathan. She was grateful to him and loved him deeply. After their marriage, she devoted herself entirely to being his sweet little wife.
Then, three months ago, Nathan Hill pressured her to donate a kidney to her critically ill Sis. Isabella, afraid of pain and reluctant deep down, hesitated. But Nathan gripped her chin and said, "Bella, did you know why I married you? I gave you wealth and luxury so I could have your kidney."
Isabella wasn’t naive. Her face turned pale as paper. Trembling, she asked, "Nathan, have you ever loved me?"
Nathan admitted, "Bella, I once loved your Sis deeply. Very deeply. But I promise you, as long as you save her, our marriage will remain valid. As long as she lives, I’ll have no regrets in this life."
It was then Isabella realized his love had never belonged to her. Yet she loved him too much and relied on him too deeply. After all, he was the first man in her life who had treated her kindly.
Unwilling to lose him, she decided to give up her kidney to preserve their hard-won marriage.
The surgery was a success. While Isabella lay weak and barely alive in her hospital bed, she heard laughter from Nathan and her father in her Sis’s room. Tears streamed down her cheeks—bitter tears. She, too, had just undergone surgery, but neither her father nor her husband, the two men closest to her, cared about her survival. They only cared about Victoria, the prettier and smarter one.
"If Victoria exists, why did Isabella have to be born?" she thought. From that moment on, she had no hope for the future. Her world lost all its color.
So while Nathan stayed by Victoria’s side during her recovery, Isabella secretly arranged to meet the world’s most famous hypnotist for what would become the most successful hypnosis in history.
When the session ended, Ezekiel was surprised to see Isabella’s once-dull eyes sparkle like obsidian. The gloom on her face was gone, replaced by an innocent, cheerful expression.
Ezekiel picked up the note Isabella had written earlier and sent a text to Nathan:
"Your wife is with me, only for three days. Come get her."
Nathan was sitting quietly in Victoria’s hospital room when he received the message. Looking at the newly recovered Victoria filled him with a sense of relief. His assistant, Jayden, entered, respectfully handing him the phone. "Sir, there’s been a message for you."
Annoyed at being interrupted, Nathan glanced at the screen. His sharp eyes narrowed before he sneered coldly.
Scammers these days were ridiculous. His wife, Isabella, was clearly still lying in her hospital bed. After surgery, she was either asleep or too weak to move. How could she have run off and fallen prey to scammers?
Yet, inexplicably irritated, he got up and strode to her hospital room to confirm her presence. Only by checking could he put his mind at ease.
But when he pushed open the door, his face froze. The bed was neatly made, as if she had deliberately tidied it before leaving—a silent farewell.
So, the text was real?
Nathan’s dark eyes gleamed with frost. His fists clenched, knuckles cracking. "Bella," he muttered, "could you be any dumber?"
Leaving the hospital to encounter scammers instead of resting? Only Isabella, the fool, could manage such a thing.
He ordered his assistant to track the location of the sender’s phone. Luckily, the scammer didn’t seem too bright; the address was easy to find. Nathan grabbed some cash and drove to a chaotic, rundown area on the 6th Avenue. He couldn’t believe such a squalid place existed in the capital.
After searching the area, he finally found Isabella outside a shop with a skull emblem. Her behavior, however, was… peculiar.
Chapter 2
Under the sunlight, she performed peculiar shadow dances while humming an off-key tune: *"...lyrics…"*
Nathan observed Isabella’s antics, a hint of confusion surfacing in his eyes.
This wasn’t the Isabella he knew.
Stepping out of his car, Nathan strode toward her, his face dark with annoyance over the trouble she had caused.
“Bella, who let you out on your own? Your wounds haven’t even healed!” he reprimanded.
The moment Isabella saw him, she instinctively jumped a meter away, clutching her chest in a defensive gesture. Her startled expression and wary gaze filled Nathan with a sense of unease.
“Who are you?” she asked timidly.
“I’m your husband,” he replied impatiently.
But Isabella clearly didn’t believe him. She turned on her heel and bolted into the shop adorned with a skull motif.
Nathan followed her with long strides.
Inside the shop, Isabella cowered behind the hypnotist, Ezekiel, peeking out cautiously with terror in her eyes.
Even Nathan, as dense as he could be, realized something was wrong. Isabella didn’t recognize him.
His hawk-like gaze sharpened as it landed on Ezekiel, cutting through the air like a blade. “What did you do to my wife?” he demanded coldly, his tone dark and foreboding.
At that moment, his only thought was that Ezekiel had sedated Isabella with hallucinogens or hurt her, causing her mental breakdown.
Ezekiel tossed a contract toward Nathan. “Your wife contacted me two months ago, insisting I perform hypnosis on her.”
Seeing Ezekiel’s professional badge, Nathan finally realized this was the globally renowned hypnotist people praised as nearly godlike. But he couldn’t understand—why would Isabella seek hypnosis?
Flipping through the contract Isabella had signed, he noted how meticulously detailed it was, with clear terms and transparent fees. Yet, the listed services sent shockwaves through his mind:
1. Help Isabella forget her birth, her father, and the existence of her Sis.
2. Help Isabella forget her married life, erasing all traces of Nathan Hill from her memory.
3. Help Isabella forget the pain of undergoing a kidney transplant.
...
Final item: Teach Isabella to love herself.
Nathan’s tall and imposing figure visibly stiffened as he processed the implications. His deep, calculating gaze flickered with resistance.
He looked at Ezekiel in disbelief. “You forged this, didn’t you? Isabella would never do something like this.”
Ezekiel calmly explained, “At first, Isabella only wanted to forget you. But after seeing my reasonable fees, she decided to add a few more items. We verbally agreed I’d erase all her past memories in exchange for her entire fortune.
"In short, Isabella is now penniless. Do you still want her?” Ezekiel added lightly. “She did mention that if you no longer wanted her, I should send her to Rainbow Bridge.”
Hearing the words “Rainbow Bridge,” Nathan’s towering frame shook. His striking features cracked like ice under the sun. Rationality slowly returned, and he replayed the last three months in his mind.
Each time he visited Isabella in her hospital room, she had been sound asleep. He hadn’t thought much of it, leaving her room to spend time with Victoria instead. Now he realized how negligent he had been.
Isabella must have been avoiding him, pretending to sleep. She had planned this for two months. She didn’t want him anymore.
His chest tightened with an inexplicable discomfort. He felt played.
Looking at Isabella’s innocent, untroubled expression, Nathan grew restless. Finally, he let out a wicked laugh. “Isabella, drop the act. No hypnotist is so skilled they can wipe away all memories. This is just a scam.”
He reached out roughly to grab her, but Isabella darted around, evading his touch. She clung to Ezekiel’s arm, pleading, “Master, I don’t want to go with him. He’s so mean to me. If I go with him, he’ll only hurt me. He won’t treat me well. Please, don’t hand me over to him.”
Ezekiel sighed, “Isabella, you were the one who gave me his phone number.”
“I changed my mind,” Isabella said tearfully.
Reluctantly, Ezekiel turned to Nathan. “Mr. Hill, I now understand why Isabella wanted to erase her memories. You are likely the person she trusted most, yet you have no patience for her. Did you ever know how much pain she was in?”
Nathan’s body stiffened, the frost in his sharp gaze melting slightly.
Ezekiel continued, “Your wife suffers from severe depression. If I hadn’t helped her, she’d have had no other path but death. Do you know why she hasn’t taken her own life? She told me it’s because those who commit suicide cannot reincarnate. She’s already experienced the agony of loneliness and doesn’t want to endure it in death. That’s why she placed all her hope in me.”
Nathan’s reddened eyes burned with anger. “Are you done? You’re nothing but a charlatan. You think I’d believe your nonsense hypnosis? Did you manipulate her or harm her to make her lose her mind? Isabella was always emotionally stable.”
Ezekiel replied calmly, “Believe what you will, but my words stand. Take your wife home and treat her well. If you can’t, then send her to Rainbow Bridge—that’s her final wish.”
Nathan clenched his fists, veins popping as he glared at Ezekiel. “If I find out you’ve harmed her, I’ll make sure you rot in prison.”
Ezekiel chuckled nonchalantly. “Mr. Hill, I assure you I haven’t hurt your wife in the slightest. The success of the hypnosis owes much to her active cooperation.”
Turning his piercing gaze to Isabella, Nathan growled, “Bella, if you don’t want to die, come home with me.”
Isabella shook her head.
When Nathan momentarily let down his guard, she bolted from the shop with surprising speed.
He was dumbfounded. She acted as if he were a monster.
In the end, Nathan found her under Rainbow Bridge, curled up like the day he had found her four years ago.
But though Isabella remained the same bright, innocent soul, Nathan was no longer the cold-hearted man he used to be.
Chapter 3
Nathan extended his hand toward Isabella. “Come home with me.”
The scene faintly overlapped with their first meeting four years ago. Back then, it was in this very spot where a wounded Isabella, driven out of her home by her mother, had curled up in despair. Nathan Hill, like the dawn breaking through the darkness, appeared in her life.
Na?ve and inexperienced, Isabella had been drawn to his kind and compassionate face. Without hesitation, she followed him.
“Sir, why me?”
Though young, Isabella understood that nothing in the world came free.
Nathan, burdened by his thoughts, took a moment before replying in a low voice, “It has to be you.”
She didn’t know that he had painstakingly sought her out, going to great lengths to approach her. In her innocence, she mistook him for a benefactor and believed she was just another of the many impoverished children he had helped. She trusted him so easily.
“Sir, thank you for giving me a home. I’m very hardworking—I can cook, do laundry, sweep, and mop… I can do so many things.”
Nathan gave her a faint glance. “I’m not looking for a housekeeper.”
“Then how can I repay you?”
“You really want to repay me?”
“Yes. Even a small kindness deserves a great return.”
Nathan smiled knowingly.
---
Now, looking at Isabella curled up again, Nathan, who had spent four years with her, could easily deduce her reason for returning to Rainbow Bridge. This was where they had first met. By instructing Ezekiel to bring her back here, wasn’t she signaling her wish to return to the point before she met him?
A faint, bitter smile tugged at Nathan’s lips.
“Did you regret meeting me?”
Isabella didn’t respond.
Her wounds, reopened after the chase, had soaked the chiffon dress on her back with stains of crimson. She was using all her strength to suppress the pain.
Nathan reached out to gently touch her head, but Isabella slightly tilted her head, avoiding his hand.
He sighed almost inaudibly.
“Isabella, I’ll make it up to you.”
At that moment, his phone rang. Picking up the call, he heard Moore’s father’s anxious voice.
“Nathan, you must come quickly. Victoria became agitated after learning about Isabella’s disappearance. The doctor says her condition is relapsing. Please come and calm her down—she only listens to you.”
Nathan’s expression turned grave as he ended the call, his worry for Victoria unmistakable in his eyes.
“Isabella, your Sis just had surgery and can’t handle any stress. I need to go to the hospital to check on her. Stop causing trouble and go home with the assistant.”
Standing up, he instructed his assistant, “Take my wife home.”
He didn’t notice how Isabella’s body had gone limp and pale, nor the way she seemed far from okay.
Nathan drove off in his Rolls-Royce Wraith.
---
In less than half an hour, Nathan arrived at the hospital and entered Victoria’s ward.
“Nathan, does Isabella resent me for taking one of her kidneys? Is that why she ran away?”
Victoria threw herself into his arms, crying bitterly.
Nathan patted her trembling back, carefully sidestepping the issue. “Victoria, don’t overthink it. It was her choice to donate the kidney. You don’t need to feel guilty.”
“Does she resent you, too? Resent that you married her but gave your love to her Sis?”
A wave of irritation surged within Nathan. In a tone that felt less than genuine, he replied, “She’s easily satisfied. Having the title of Mrs. Hill is enough for her—she won’t care about what she’s lost.”
“It must be because you’ve been spending too much time with me lately and neglecting her. She’s just acting out.”
Victoria’s tears fell like summer rain—sudden and fleeting.
Moore's father, looking at his beautiful daughter, was filled with pain and anger. His voice carried none of its usual kindness.
“Isabella is too inconsiderate. Victoria just barely survived, and now she’s making a scene, scaring Victoria like this. How can she be so thoughtless?”
Nathan cast a chilling glance at Moore's father. “Don’t forget, she just had surgery herself. This is her first time acting out. Let her be.”
Moore's father was momentarily taken aback, a flicker of guilt passing through his eyes before he awkwardly laughed it off.
“She’s physically strong; she’ll be fine.”
Nathan shot him a sharp glare, silencing him instantly.
Victoria clung to Nathan’s hand, her eyes red from crying. “Nathan, haven’t you thought that three people in a relationship are one too many? You took Isabella’s kidney for me. Even if she doesn’t say it, she must feel hurt. Why not divorce her? You don’t love her anyway. You love me. Marry me, and we’ll make it up to her. Please?”
Nathan subtly pushed her away. “Victoria, I’ve told you before, I won’t divorce Isabella. She’s not well, and I have to take care of her for the rest of my life. This marriage isn’t something I can give up on my own.”
It felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Victoria’s head. Sniffling, she said, “Nathan, you’ve fought and triumphed in the ruthless business world. Surely you’ve wronged countless people. Why, when it comes to Isabella, are you so insistent on keeping your promise?”
Nathan replied, “Business is business—an eye for an eye. But Isabella… has never wronged me.”
Victoria broke down in tears. “Nathan, if I had known saving my life would cost me you, I wouldn’t have taken Isabella’s kidney.”
Nathan said, “Victoria, the world is fair. You may have lost love, but you gained a second chance at life. And Isabella, though she lost a kidney, gained the title of Mrs. Hill.”
His face darkened as he left, defeated.
Victoria sobbed into her hands. “It’s not fair. None of it is fair… How can I live without you?”
Moore's father quickly comforted her. “Oh, my sweet girl, don’t cry. Seeing you upset breaks my heart. Don’t worry—I’ll talk to Isabella. I’ll make her let Nathan go.”
Victoria stopped crying, nodding slightly. “You’re right, Dad. Nathan values integrity and won’t break his word to Isabella. But if we can make Isabella give up on him willingly…”
“Yes, yes. I’ll figure something out. Don’t worry—I’ll make sure you and Nathan are together.”
---
At the Hill family villa, Nathan returned home. Yet the lively, cheerful “Hubby!” that used to greet him was nowhere to be heard.
Feeling unsettled, he frowned and asked the maid who opened the door, “Where’s my wife?”
The maid took his coat. “Sir, Madam has been acting very strangely today. Since coming home, she locked herself in her room and hasn’t come out. We called her, but she didn’t answer.”
Nathan glanced up at the second floor, startled.
“I’ll check on her.”
------
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
00:16
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Just then, a tall, impeccably dressed man came into her view. His back partially turned as he spoke into the phone.
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Just then, a tall, impeccably dressed man came into her view. His back partially turned as he spoke into the phone.
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Just then, a tall, impeccably dressed man came into her view. His back partially turned as he spoke into the phone.
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Just then, a tall, impeccably dressed man came into her view. His back partially turned as he spoke into the phone.
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
The dark suit was tailored to perfection, exuding commanding elegance.
' God sent him to me!' She approached him, holding huge euphoria.
"Excuse me, sir," she said tentatively. "Since your bride has run off... would you consider marrying me instead?"
——————
After twenty-three years of being the obedient daughter, Maeve suddenly had a bold idea. Before her " arranged husband" showed up, she'd find someone else to marry and put an end to her family's control once and for all.
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"The Heir's Secret Wife"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
00:16
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
00:16
Feb 28, 2025 - Feb 28, 2025
Can't Win Me Back
Chapter 1
Isabella sat in front of Ezekiel, the world’s most renowned hypnotist. Her thin face and sunken eyes, combined with her reverent demeanor, made her look like a devout believer.
"I want to forget someone," she said. Her voice trembled, and even her frail shoulders shook.
Ezekiel pulled out his old pocket watch. After tracing a graceful arc through the air, it fell steadily into Isabella’s line of sight. Her gaze quietly fixed on the watch, waiting patiently for him to begin.
"Is there any unfinished wish you’d like to fulfill first?" Ezekiel asked.
Isabella shook her head.
Ezekiel felt his question was pointless. If she weren’t utterly despairing, how could this young woman have chosen such a drastic way to sever ties with her past?
"Where should I send you after the hypnosis?" he asked, changing the topic. As an internationally renowned hypnotist, he had helped many people recover lost memories and erase painful ones. Those who left his clinic often seemed reborn.
But Isabella wanted all her memory erased. Once the hypnosis was complete, she might end up a fool. He needs to arrange a place for her to go afterward, so he wouldn’t be stuck with her.
Isabella hesitated, then eventually wrote down a string of numbers.
"This is my husband’s phone number. Send me back to him," she said. Her eyes inexplicably reddened, and her voice dropped to a murmur. "If he doesn’t want me, could you… could you leave me at Rainbow Bridge?"
Ezekiel, intent on doing his job well, nodded without hesitation. "Alright. Let’s begin."
As the pocket watch swayed, an eerie, lulling melody filled Isabella’s ears. Her mind flickered with scenes of her past life.
She saw her parents’ divorce, both of them fighting over her elder Sis. The younger version of her curled up in a corner, crying and begging them not to abandon her. She promised to eat well, study hard, and be a good child. Yet in the end, her father won the lawsuit and took her Sis. She stayed with her mother, who subjected her to daily beatings and scoldings, calling her a burden who had ruined her life.
Amidst the thorns of hardship, Isabella defied fate and eventually became an outstanding university student.
The scene shifted. At 19, she met Nathan Hill. He was like a ray of light piercing her dark life. He paid her tuition, taught her foreign languages, and polished her into a proper socialite before proposing to her. She believed all her misfortunes were worth enduring if they led her to Nathan. She was grateful to him and loved him deeply. After their marriage, she devoted herself entirely to being his sweet little wife.
Then, three months ago, Nathan Hill pressured her to donate a kidney to her critically ill Sis. Isabella, afraid of pain and reluctant deep down, hesitated. But Nathan gripped her chin and said, "Bella, did you know why I married you? I gave you wealth and luxury so I could have your kidney."
Isabella wasn’t naive. Her face turned pale as paper. Trembling, she asked, "Nathan, have you ever loved me?"
Nathan admitted, "Bella, I once loved your Sis deeply. Very deeply. But I promise you, as long as you save her, our marriage will remain valid. As long as she lives, I’ll have no regrets in this life."
It was then Isabella realized his love had never belonged to her. Yet she loved him too much and relied on him too deeply. After all, he was the first man in her life who had treated her kindly.
Unwilling to lose him, she decided to give up her kidney to preserve their hard-won marriage.
The surgery was a success. While Isabella lay weak and barely alive in her hospital bed, she heard laughter from Nathan and her father in her Sis’s room. Tears streamed down her cheeks—bitter tears. She, too, had just undergone surgery, but neither her father nor her husband, the two men closest to her, cared about her survival. They only cared about Victoria, the prettier and smarter one.
"If Victoria exists, why did Isabella have to be born?" she thought. From that moment on, she had no hope for the future. Her world lost all its color.
So while Nathan stayed by Victoria’s side during her recovery, Isabella secretly arranged to meet the world’s most famous hypnotist for what would become the most successful hypnosis in history.
When the session ended, Ezekiel was surprised to see Isabella’s once-dull eyes sparkle like obsidian. The gloom on her face was gone, replaced by an innocent, cheerful expression.
Ezekiel picked up the note Isabella had written earlier and sent a text to Nathan:
"Your wife is with me, only for three days. Come get her."
Nathan was sitting quietly in Victoria’s hospital room when he received the message. Looking at the newly recovered Victoria filled him with a sense of relief. His assistant, Jayden, entered, respectfully handing him the phone. "Sir, there’s been a message for you."
Annoyed at being interrupted, Nathan glanced at the screen. His sharp eyes narrowed before he sneered coldly.
Scammers these days were ridiculous. His wife, Isabella, was clearly still lying in her hospital bed. After surgery, she was either asleep or too weak to move. How could she have run off and fallen prey to scammers?
Yet, inexplicably irritated, he got up and strode to her hospital room to confirm her presence. Only by checking could he put his mind at ease.
But when he pushed open the door, his face froze. The bed was neatly made, as if she had deliberately tidied it before leaving—a silent farewell.
So, the text was real?
Nathan’s dark eyes gleamed with frost. His fists clenched, knuckles cracking. "Bella," he muttered, "could you be any dumber?"
Leaving the hospital to encounter scammers instead of resting? Only Isabella, the fool, could manage such a thing.
He ordered his assistant to track the location of the sender’s phone. Luckily, the scammer didn’t seem too bright; the address was easy to find. Nathan grabbed some cash and drove to a chaotic, rundown area on the 6th Avenue. He couldn’t believe such a squalid place existed in the capital.
After searching the area, he finally found Isabella outside a shop with a skull emblem. Her behavior, however, was… peculiar.
Chapter 2
Under the sunlight, she performed peculiar shadow dances while humming an off-key tune: *"...lyrics…"*
Nathan observed Isabella’s antics, a hint of confusion surfacing in his eyes.
This wasn’t the Isabella he knew.
Stepping out of his car, Nathan strode toward her, his face dark with annoyance over the trouble she had caused.
“Bella, who let you out on your own? Your wounds haven’t even healed!” he reprimanded.
The moment Isabella saw him, she instinctively jumped a meter away, clutching her chest in a defensive gesture. Her startled expression and wary gaze filled Nathan with a sense of unease.
“Who are you?” she asked timidly.
“I’m your husband,” he replied impatiently.
But Isabella clearly didn’t believe him. She turned on her heel and bolted into the shop adorned with a skull motif.
Nathan followed her with long strides.
Inside the shop, Isabella cowered behind the hypnotist, Ezekiel, peeking out cautiously with terror in her eyes.
Even Nathan, as dense as he could be, realized something was wrong. Isabella didn’t recognize him.
His hawk-like gaze sharpened as it landed on Ezekiel, cutting through the air like a blade. “What did you do to my wife?” he demanded coldly, his tone dark and foreboding.
At that moment, his only thought was that Ezekiel had sedated Isabella with hallucinogens or hurt her, causing her mental breakdown.
Ezekiel tossed a contract toward Nathan. “Your wife contacted me two months ago, insisting I perform hypnosis on her.”
Seeing Ezekiel’s professional badge, Nathan finally realized this was the globally renowned hypnotist people praised as nearly godlike. But he couldn’t understand—why would Isabella seek hypnosis?
Flipping through the contract Isabella had signed, he noted how meticulously detailed it was, with clear terms and transparent fees. Yet, the listed services sent shockwaves through his mind:
1. Help Isabella forget her birth, her father, and the existence of her Sis.
2. Help Isabella forget her married life, erasing all traces of Nathan Hill from her memory.
3. Help Isabella forget the pain of undergoing a kidney transplant.
...
Final item: Teach Isabella to love herself.
Nathan’s tall and imposing figure visibly stiffened as he processed the implications. His deep, calculating gaze flickered with resistance.
He looked at Ezekiel in disbelief. “You forged this, didn’t you? Isabella would never do something like this.”
Ezekiel calmly explained, “At first, Isabella only wanted to forget you. But after seeing my reasonable fees, she decided to add a few more items. We verbally agreed I’d erase all her past memories in exchange for her entire fortune.
"In short, Isabella is now penniless. Do you still want her?” Ezekiel added lightly. “She did mention that if you no longer wanted her, I should send her to Rainbow Bridge.”
Hearing the words “Rainbow Bridge,” Nathan’s towering frame shook. His striking features cracked like ice under the sun. Rationality slowly returned, and he replayed the last three months in his mind.
Each time he visited Isabella in her hospital room, she had been sound asleep. He hadn’t thought much of it, leaving her room to spend time with Victoria instead. Now he realized how negligent he had been.
Isabella must have been avoiding him, pretending to sleep. She had planned this for two months. She didn’t want him anymore.
His chest tightened with an inexplicable discomfort. He felt played.
Looking at Isabella’s innocent, untroubled expression, Nathan grew restless. Finally, he let out a wicked laugh. “Isabella, drop the act. No hypnotist is so skilled they can wipe away all memories. This is just a scam.”
He reached out roughly to grab her, but Isabella darted around, evading his touch. She clung to Ezekiel’s arm, pleading, “Master, I don’t want to go with him. He’s so mean to me. If I go with him, he’ll only hurt me. He won’t treat me well. Please, don’t hand me over to him.”
Ezekiel sighed, “Isabella, you were the one who gave me his phone number.”
“I changed my mind,” Isabella said tearfully.
Reluctantly, Ezekiel turned to Nathan. “Mr. Hill, I now understand why Isabella wanted to erase her memories. You are likely the person she trusted most, yet you have no patience for her. Did you ever know how much pain she was in?”
Nathan’s body stiffened, the frost in his sharp gaze melting slightly.
Ezekiel continued, “Your wife suffers from severe depression. If I hadn’t helped her, she’d have had no other path but death. Do you know why she hasn’t taken her own life? She told me it’s because those who commit suicide cannot reincarnate. She’s already experienced the agony of loneliness and doesn’t want to endure it in death. That’s why she placed all her hope in me.”
Nathan’s reddened eyes burned with anger. “Are you done? You’re nothing but a charlatan. You think I’d believe your nonsense hypnosis? Did you manipulate her or harm her to make her lose her mind? Isabella was always emotionally stable.”
Ezekiel replied calmly, “Believe what you will, but my words stand. Take your wife home and treat her well. If you can’t, then send her to Rainbow Bridge—that’s her final wish.”
Nathan clenched his fists, veins popping as he glared at Ezekiel. “If I find out you’ve harmed her, I’ll make sure you rot in prison.”
Ezekiel chuckled nonchalantly. “Mr. Hill, I assure you I haven’t hurt your wife in the slightest. The success of the hypnosis owes much to her active cooperation.”
Turning his piercing gaze to Isabella, Nathan growled, “Bella, if you don’t want to die, come home with me.”
Isabella shook her head.
When Nathan momentarily let down his guard, she bolted from the shop with surprising speed.
He was dumbfounded. She acted as if he were a monster.
In the end, Nathan found her under Rainbow Bridge, curled up like the day he had found her four years ago.
But though Isabella remained the same bright, innocent soul, Nathan was no longer the cold-hearted man he used to be.
Chapter 3
Nathan extended his hand toward Isabella. “Come home with me.”
The scene faintly overlapped with their first meeting four years ago. Back then, it was in this very spot where a wounded Isabella, driven out of her home by her mother, had curled up in despair. Nathan Hill, like the dawn breaking through the darkness, appeared in her life.
Na?ve and inexperienced, Isabella had been drawn to his kind and compassionate face. Without hesitation, she followed him.
“Sir, why me?”
Though young, Isabella understood that nothing in the world came free.
Nathan, burdened by his thoughts, took a moment before replying in a low voice, “It has to be you.”
She didn’t know that he had painstakingly sought her out, going to great lengths to approach her. In her innocence, she mistook him for a benefactor and believed she was just another of the many impoverished children he had helped. She trusted him so easily.
“Sir, thank you for giving me a home. I’m very hardworking—I can cook, do laundry, sweep, and mop… I can do so many things.”
Nathan gave her a faint glance. “I’m not looking for a housekeeper.”
“Then how can I repay you?”
“You really want to repay me?”
“Yes. Even a small kindness deserves a great return.”
Nathan smiled knowingly.
---
Now, looking at Isabella curled up again, Nathan, who had spent four years with her, could easily deduce her reason for returning to Rainbow Bridge. This was where they had first met. By instructing Ezekiel to bring her back here, wasn’t she signaling her wish to return to the point before she met him?
A faint, bitter smile tugged at Nathan’s lips.
“Did you regret meeting me?”
Isabella didn’t respond.
Her wounds, reopened after the chase, had soaked the chiffon dress on her back with stains of crimson. She was using all her strength to suppress the pain.
Nathan reached out to gently touch her head, but Isabella slightly tilted her head, avoiding his hand.
He sighed almost inaudibly.
“Isabella, I’ll make it up to you.”
At that moment, his phone rang. Picking up the call, he heard Moore’s father’s anxious voice.
“Nathan, you must come quickly. Victoria became agitated after learning about Isabella’s disappearance. The doctor says her condition is relapsing. Please come and calm her down—she only listens to you.”
Nathan’s expression turned grave as he ended the call, his worry for Victoria unmistakable in his eyes.
“Isabella, your Sis just had surgery and can’t handle any stress. I need to go to the hospital to check on her. Stop causing trouble and go home with the assistant.”
Standing up, he instructed his assistant, “Take my wife home.”
He didn’t notice how Isabella’s body had gone limp and pale, nor the way she seemed far from okay.
Nathan drove off in his Rolls-Royce Wraith.
---
In less than half an hour, Nathan arrived at the hospital and entered Victoria’s ward.
“Nathan, does Isabella resent me for taking one of her kidneys? Is that why she ran away?”
Victoria threw herself into his arms, crying bitterly.
Nathan patted her trembling back, carefully sidestepping the issue. “Victoria, don’t overthink it. It was her choice to donate the kidney. You don’t need to feel guilty.”
“Does she resent you, too? Resent that you married her but gave your love to her Sis?”
A wave of irritation surged within Nathan. In a tone that felt less than genuine, he replied, “She’s easily satisfied. Having the title of Mrs. Hill is enough for her—she won’t care about what she’s lost.”
“It must be because you’ve been spending too much time with me lately and neglecting her. She’s just acting out.”
Victoria’s tears fell like summer rain—sudden and fleeting.
Moore's father, looking at his beautiful daughter, was filled with pain and anger. His voice carried none of its usual kindness.
“Isabella is too inconsiderate. Victoria just barely survived, and now she’s making a scene, scaring Victoria like this. How can she be so thoughtless?”
Nathan cast a chilling glance at Moore's father. “Don’t forget, she just had surgery herself. This is her first time acting out. Let her be.”
Moore's father was momentarily taken aback, a flicker of guilt passing through his eyes before he awkwardly laughed it off.
“She’s physically strong; she’ll be fine.”
Nathan shot him a sharp glare, silencing him instantly.
Victoria clung to Nathan’s hand, her eyes red from crying. “Nathan, haven’t you thought that three people in a relationship are one too many? You took Isabella’s kidney for me. Even if she doesn’t say it, she must feel hurt. Why not divorce her? You don’t love her anyway. You love me. Marry me, and we’ll make it up to her. Please?”
Nathan subtly pushed her away. “Victoria, I’ve told you before, I won’t divorce Isabella. She’s not well, and I have to take care of her for the rest of my life. This marriage isn’t something I can give up on my own.”
It felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Victoria’s head. Sniffling, she said, “Nathan, you’ve fought and triumphed in the ruthless business world. Surely you’ve wronged countless people. Why, when it comes to Isabella, are you so insistent on keeping your promise?”
Nathan replied, “Business is business—an eye for an eye. But Isabella… has never wronged me.”
Victoria broke down in tears. “Nathan, if I had known saving my life would cost me you, I wouldn’t have taken Isabella’s kidney.”
Nathan said, “Victoria, the world is fair. You may have lost love, but you gained a second chance at life. And Isabella, though she lost a kidney, gained the title of Mrs. Hill.”
His face darkened as he left, defeated.
Victoria sobbed into her hands. “It’s not fair. None of it is fair… How can I live without you?”
Moore's father quickly comforted her. “Oh, my sweet girl, don’t cry. Seeing you upset breaks my heart. Don’t worry—I’ll talk to Isabella. I’ll make her let Nathan go.”
Victoria stopped crying, nodding slightly. “You’re right, Dad. Nathan values integrity and won’t break his word to Isabella. But if we can make Isabella give up on him willingly…”
“Yes, yes. I’ll figure something out. Don’t worry—I’ll make sure you and Nathan are together.”
---
At the Hill family villa, Nathan returned home. Yet the lively, cheerful “Hubby!” that used to greet him was nowhere to be heard.
Feeling unsettled, he frowned and asked the maid who opened the door, “Where’s my wife?”
The maid took his coat. “Sir, Madam has been acting very strangely today. Since coming home, she locked herself in her room and hasn’t come out. We called her, but she didn’t answer.”
Nathan glanced up at the second floor, startled.
“I’ll check on her.”
------
Chapter 1
Isabella sat in front of Ezekiel, the world’s most renowned hypnotist. Her thin face and sunken eyes, combined with her reverent demeanor, made her look like a devout believer.
"I want to forget someone," she said. Her voice trembled, and even her frail shoulders shook.
Ezekiel pulled out his old pocket watch. After tracing a graceful arc through the air, it fell steadily into Isabella’s line of sight. Her gaze quietly fixed on the watch, waiting patiently for him to begin.
"Is there any unfinished wish you’d like to fulfill first?" Ezekiel asked.
Isabella shook her head.
Ezekiel felt his question was pointless. If she weren’t utterly despairing, how could this young woman have chosen such a drastic way to sever ties with her past?
"Where should I send you after the hypnosis?" he asked, changing the topic. As an internationally renowned hypnotist, he had helped many people recover lost memories and erase painful ones. Those who left his clinic often seemed reborn.
But Isabella wanted all her memory erased. Once the hypnosis was complete, she might end up a fool. He needs to arrange a place for her to go afterward, so he wouldn’t be stuck with her.
Isabella hesitated, then eventually wrote down a string of numbers.
"This is my husband’s phone number. Send me back to him," she said. Her eyes inexplicably reddened, and her voice dropped to a murmur. "If he doesn’t want me, could you… could you leave me at Rainbow Bridge?"
Ezekiel, intent on doing his job well, nodded without hesitation. "Alright. Let’s begin."
As the pocket watch swayed, an eerie, lulling melody filled Isabella’s ears. Her mind flickered with scenes of her past life.
She saw her parents’ divorce, both of them fighting over her elder Sis. The younger version of her curled up in a corner, crying and begging them not to abandon her. She promised to eat well, study hard, and be a good child. Yet in the end, her father won the lawsuit and took her Sis. She stayed with her mother, who subjected her to daily beatings and scoldings, calling her a burden who had ruined her life.
Amidst the thorns of hardship, Isabella defied fate and eventually became an outstanding university student.
The scene shifted. At 19, she met Nathan Hill. He was like a ray of light piercing her dark life. He paid her tuition, taught her foreign languages, and polished her into a proper socialite before proposing to her. She believed all her misfortunes were worth enduring if they led her to Nathan. She was grateful to him and loved him deeply. After their marriage, she devoted herself entirely to being his sweet little wife.
Then, three months ago, Nathan Hill pressured her to donate a kidney to her critically ill Sis. Isabella, afraid of pain and reluctant deep down, hesitated. But Nathan gripped her chin and said, "Bella, did you know why I married you? I gave you wealth and luxury so I could have your kidney."
Isabella wasn’t naive. Her face turned pale as paper. Trembling, she asked, "Nathan, have you ever loved me?"
Nathan admitted, "Bella, I once loved your Sis deeply. Very deeply. But I promise you, as long as you save her, our marriage will remain valid. As long as she lives, I’ll have no regrets in this life."
It was then Isabella realized his love had never belonged to her. Yet she loved him too much and relied on him too deeply. After all, he was the first man in her life who had treated her kindly.
Unwilling to lose him, she decided to give up her kidney to preserve their hard-won marriage.
The surgery was a success. While Isabella lay weak and barely alive in her hospital bed, she heard laughter from Nathan and her father in her Sis’s room. Tears streamed down her cheeks—bitter tears. She, too, had just undergone surgery, but neither her father nor her husband, the two men closest to her, cared about her survival. They only cared about Victoria, the prettier and smarter one.
"If Victoria exists, why did Isabella have to be born?" she thought. From that moment on, she had no hope for the future. Her world lost all its color.
So while Nathan stayed by Victoria’s side during her recovery, Isabella secretly arranged to meet the world’s most famous hypnotist for what would become the most successful hypnosis in history.
When the session ended, Ezekiel was surprised to see Isabella’s once-dull eyes sparkle like obsidian. The gloom on her face was gone, replaced by an innocent, cheerful expression.
Ezekiel picked up the note Isabella had written earlier and sent a text to Nathan:
"Your wife is with me, only for three days. Come get her."
Nathan was sitting quietly in Victoria’s hospital room when he received the message. Looking at the newly recovered Victoria filled him with a sense of relief. His assistant, Jayden, entered, respectfully handing him the phone. "Sir, there’s been a message for you."
Annoyed at being interrupted, Nathan glanced at the screen. His sharp eyes narrowed before he sneered coldly.
Scammers these days were ridiculous. His wife, Isabella, was clearly still lying in her hospital bed. After surgery, she was either asleep or too weak to move. How could she have run off and fallen prey to scammers?
Yet, inexplicably irritated, he got up and strode to her hospital room to confirm her presence. Only by checking could he put his mind at ease.
But when he pushed open the door, his face froze. The bed was neatly made, as if she had deliberately tidied it before leaving—a silent farewell.
So, the text was real?
Nathan’s dark eyes gleamed with frost. His fists clenched, knuckles cracking. "Bella," he muttered, "could you be any dumber?"
Leaving the hospital to encounter scammers instead of resting? Only Isabella, the fool, could manage such a thing.
He ordered his assistant to track the location of the sender’s phone. Luckily, the scammer didn’t seem too bright; the address was easy to find. Nathan grabbed some cash and drove to a chaotic, rundown area on the 6th Avenue. He couldn’t believe such a squalid place existed in the capital.
After searching the area, he finally found Isabella outside a shop with a skull emblem. Her behavior, however, was… peculiar.
Chapter 2
Under the sunlight, she performed peculiar shadow dances while humming an off-key tune: *"...lyrics…"*
Nathan observed Isabella’s antics, a hint of confusion surfacing in his eyes.
This wasn’t the Isabella he knew.
Stepping out of his car, Nathan strode toward her, his face dark with annoyance over the trouble she had caused.
“Bella, who let you out on your own? Your wounds haven’t even healed!” he reprimanded.
The moment Isabella saw him, she instinctively jumped a meter away, clutching her chest in a defensive gesture. Her startled expression and wary gaze filled Nathan with a sense of unease.
“Who are you?” she asked timidly.
“I’m your husband,” he replied impatiently.
But Isabella clearly didn’t believe him. She turned on her heel and bolted into the shop adorned with a skull motif.
Nathan followed her with long strides.
Inside the shop, Isabella cowered behind the hypnotist, Ezekiel, peeking out cautiously with terror in her eyes.
Even Nathan, as dense as he could be, realized something was wrong. Isabella didn’t recognize him.
His hawk-like gaze sharpened as it landed on Ezekiel, cutting through the air like a blade. “What did you do to my wife?” he demanded coldly, his tone dark and foreboding.
At that moment, his only thought was that Ezekiel had sedated Isabella with hallucinogens or hurt her, causing her mental breakdown.
Ezekiel tossed a contract toward Nathan. “Your wife contacted me two months ago, insisting I perform hypnosis on her.”
Seeing Ezekiel’s professional badge, Nathan finally realized this was the globally renowned hypnotist people praised as nearly godlike. But he couldn’t understand—why would Isabella seek hypnosis?
Flipping through the contract Isabella had signed, he noted how meticulously detailed it was, with clear terms and transparent fees. Yet, the listed services sent shockwaves through his mind:
1. Help Isabella forget her birth, her father, and the existence of her Sis.
2. Help Isabella forget her married life, erasing all traces of Nathan Hill from her memory.
3. Help Isabella forget the pain of undergoing a kidney transplant.
...
Final item: Teach Isabella to love herself.
Nathan’s tall and imposing figure visibly stiffened as he processed the implications. His deep, calculating gaze flickered with resistance.
He looked at Ezekiel in disbelief. “You forged this, didn’t you? Isabella would never do something like this.”
Ezekiel calmly explained, “At first, Isabella only wanted to forget you. But after seeing my reasonable fees, she decided to add a few more items. We verbally agreed I’d erase all her past memories in exchange for her entire fortune.
"In short, Isabella is now penniless. Do you still want her?” Ezekiel added lightly. “She did mention that if you no longer wanted her, I should send her to Rainbow Bridge.”
Hearing the words “Rainbow Bridge,” Nathan’s towering frame shook. His striking features cracked like ice under the sun. Rationality slowly returned, and he replayed the last three months in his mind.
Each time he visited Isabella in her hospital room, she had been sound asleep. He hadn’t thought much of it, leaving her room to spend time with Victoria instead. Now he realized how negligent he had been.
Isabella must have been avoiding him, pretending to sleep. She had planned this for two months. She didn’t want him anymore.
His chest tightened with an inexplicable discomfort. He felt played.
Looking at Isabella’s innocent, untroubled expression, Nathan grew restless. Finally, he let out a wicked laugh. “Isabella, drop the act. No hypnotist is so skilled they can wipe away all memories. This is just a scam.”
He reached out roughly to grab her, but Isabella darted around, evading his touch. She clung to Ezekiel’s arm, pleading, “Master, I don’t want to go with him. He’s so mean to me. If I go with him, he’ll only hurt me. He won’t treat me well. Please, don’t hand me over to him.”
Ezekiel sighed, “Isabella, you were the one who gave me his phone number.”
“I changed my mind,” Isabella said tearfully.
Reluctantly, Ezekiel turned to Nathan. “Mr. Hill, I now understand why Isabella wanted to erase her memories. You are likely the person she trusted most, yet you have no patience for her. Did you ever know how much pain she was in?”
Nathan’s body stiffened, the frost in his sharp gaze melting slightly.
Ezekiel continued, “Your wife suffers from severe depression. If I hadn’t helped her, she’d have had no other path but death. Do you know why she hasn’t taken her own life? She told me it’s because those who commit suicide cannot reincarnate. She’s already experienced the agony of loneliness and doesn’t want to endure it in death. That’s why she placed all her hope in me.”
Nathan’s reddened eyes burned with anger. “Are you done? You’re nothing but a charlatan. You think I’d believe your nonsense hypnosis? Did you manipulate her or harm her to make her lose her mind? Isabella was always emotionally stable.”
Ezekiel replied calmly, “Believe what you will, but my words stand. Take your wife home and treat her well. If you can’t, then send her to Rainbow Bridge—that’s her final wish.”
Nathan clenched his fists, veins popping as he glared at Ezekiel. “If I find out you’ve harmed her, I’ll make sure you rot in prison.”
Ezekiel chuckled nonchalantly. “Mr. Hill, I assure you I haven’t hurt your wife in the slightest. The success of the hypnosis owes much to her active cooperation.”
Turning his piercing gaze to Isabella, Nathan growled, “Bella, if you don’t want to die, come home with me.”
Isabella shook her head.
When Nathan momentarily let down his guard, she bolted from the shop with surprising speed.
He was dumbfounded. She acted as if he were a monster.
In the end, Nathan found her under Rainbow Bridge, curled up like the day he had found her four years ago.
But though Isabella remained the same bright, innocent soul, Nathan was no longer the cold-hearted man he used to be.
Chapter 3
Nathan extended his hand toward Isabella. “Come home with me.”
The scene faintly overlapped with their first meeting four years ago. Back then, it was in this very spot where a wounded Isabella, driven out of her home by her mother, had curled up in despair. Nathan Hill, like the dawn breaking through the darkness, appeared in her life.
Na?ve and inexperienced, Isabella had been drawn to his kind and compassionate face. Without hesitation, she followed him.
“Sir, why me?”
Though young, Isabella understood that nothing in the world came free.
Nathan, burdened by his thoughts, took a moment before replying in a low voice, “It has to be you.”
She didn’t know that he had painstakingly sought her out, going to great lengths to approach her. In her innocence, she mistook him for a benefactor and believed she was just another of the many impoverished children he had helped. She trusted him so easily.
“Sir, thank you for giving me a home. I’m very hardworking—I can cook, do laundry, sweep, and mop… I can do so many things.”
Nathan gave her a faint glance. “I’m not looking for a housekeeper.”
“Then how can I repay you?”
“You really want to repay me?”
“Yes. Even a small kindness deserves a great return.”
Nathan smiled knowingly.
---
Now, looking at Isabella curled up again, Nathan, who had spent four years with her, could easily deduce her reason for returning to Rainbow Bridge. This was where they had first met. By instructing Ezekiel to bring her back here, wasn’t she signaling her wish to return to the point before she met him?
A faint, bitter smile tugged at Nathan’s lips.
“Did you regret meeting me?”
Isabella didn’t respond.
Her wounds, reopened after the chase, had soaked the chiffon dress on her back with stains of crimson. She was using all her strength to suppress the pain.
Nathan reached out to gently touch her head, but Isabella slightly tilted her head, avoiding his hand.
He sighed almost inaudibly.
“Isabella, I’ll make it up to you.”
At that moment, his phone rang. Picking up the call, he heard Moore’s father’s anxious voice.
“Nathan, you must come quickly. Victoria became agitated after learning about Isabella’s disappearance. The doctor says her condition is relapsing. Please come and calm her down—she only listens to you.”
Nathan’s expression turned grave as he ended the call, his worry for Victoria unmistakable in his eyes.
“Isabella, your Sis just had surgery and can’t handle any stress. I need to go to the hospital to check on her. Stop causing trouble and go home with the assistant.”
Standing up, he instructed his assistant, “Take my wife home.”
He didn’t notice how Isabella’s body had gone limp and pale, nor the way she seemed far from okay.
Nathan drove off in his Rolls-Royce Wraith.
---
In less than half an hour, Nathan arrived at the hospital and entered Victoria’s ward.
“Nathan, does Isabella resent me for taking one of her kidneys? Is that why she ran away?”
Victoria threw herself into his arms, crying bitterly.
Nathan patted her trembling back, carefully sidestepping the issue. “Victoria, don’t overthink it. It was her choice to donate the kidney. You don’t need to feel guilty.”
“Does she resent you, too? Resent that you married her but gave your love to her Sis?”
A wave of irritation surged within Nathan. In a tone that felt less than genuine, he replied, “She’s easily satisfied. Having the title of Mrs. Hill is enough for her—she won’t care about what she’s lost.”
“It must be because you’ve been spending too much time with me lately and neglecting her. She’s just acting out.”
Victoria’s tears fell like summer rain—sudden and fleeting.
Moore's father, looking at his beautiful daughter, was filled with pain and anger. His voice carried none of its usual kindness.
“Isabella is too inconsiderate. Victoria just barely survived, and now she’s making a scene, scaring Victoria like this. How can she be so thoughtless?”
Nathan cast a chilling glance at Moore's father. “Don’t forget, she just had surgery herself. This is her first time acting out. Let her be.”
Moore's father was momentarily taken aback, a flicker of guilt passing through his eyes before he awkwardly laughed it off.
“She’s physically strong; she’ll be fine.”
Nathan shot him a sharp glare, silencing him instantly.
Victoria clung to Nathan’s hand, her eyes red from crying. “Nathan, haven’t you thought that three people in a relationship are one too many? You took Isabella’s kidney for me. Even if she doesn’t say it, she must feel hurt. Why not divorce her? You don’t love her anyway. You love me. Marry me, and we’ll make it up to her. Please?”
Nathan subtly pushed her away. “Victoria, I’ve told you before, I won’t divorce Isabella. She’s not well, and I have to take care of her for the rest of my life. This marriage isn’t something I can give up on my own.”
It felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Victoria’s head. Sniffling, she said, “Nathan, you’ve fought and triumphed in the ruthless business world. Surely you’ve wronged countless people. Why, when it comes to Isabella, are you so insistent on keeping your promise?”
Nathan replied, “Business is business—an eye for an eye. But Isabella… has never wronged me.”
Victoria broke down in tears. “Nathan, if I had known saving my life would cost me you, I wouldn’t have taken Isabella’s kidney.”
Nathan said, “Victoria, the world is fair. You may have lost love, but you gained a second chance at life. And Isabella, though she lost a kidney, gained the title of Mrs. Hill.”
His face darkened as he left, defeated.
Victoria sobbed into her hands. “It’s not fair. None of it is fair… How can I live without you?”
Moore's father quickly comforted her. “Oh, my sweet girl, don’t cry. Seeing you upset breaks my heart. Don’t worry—I’ll talk to Isabella. I’ll make her let Nathan go.”
Victoria stopped crying, nodding slightly. “You’re right, Dad. Nathan values integrity and won’t break his word to Isabella. But if we can make Isabella give up on him willingly…”
“Yes, yes. I’ll figure something out. Don’t worry—I’ll make sure you and Nathan are together.”
---
At the Hill family villa, Nathan returned home. Yet the lively, cheerful “Hubby!” that used to greet him was nowhere to be heard.
Feeling unsettled, he frowned and asked the maid who opened the door, “Where’s my wife?”
The maid took his coat. “Sir, Madam has been acting very strangely today. Since coming home, she locked herself in her room and hasn’t come out. We called her, but she didn’t answer.”
Nathan glanced up at the second floor, startled.
“I’ll check on her.”
------
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
00:10
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1
Luna’s POV
I throw the bag to the floor and collapse into the chair, but before I can even think about relaxing, my whole body goes rigid. There it is again. That smell. My nostrils flare as I sniff the air, searching for its source. It’s faint, but it lingers every time I come home. What is that? It’s not foul, not exactly unpleasant, but the mystery of it unsettles me. There’s no reason for it to be here. No explanation.
I lean back, trying to shake it off, but my eyes drift toward the window. A chill races up my spine. Standing up slowly, I walk over, each step heavier than the last. And then I see it.
“What is that?”
My hands tremble as I reach for my phone, my fingers fumbling over the screen until I hit my boyfriend’s name.
“Hey babes,” Justin mumbles casually, his voice dripping with nonchalance.
“Justin, can you come over? There’s a weird heart drawn on my window!” My voice pitches, panic creeping in despite my efforts to sound calm.
He laughs. He actually laughs.
“Is there anything that suggests this person’s trying to hurt you?” he asks, sounding more amused than concerned.
“Are you kidding me? Justin! Someone’s been here! That’s the point!” I snap, frustration boiling over. How can he be so dismissive?
“Babes, it’s outside. Chill. I’ll swing by later, okay?”
Fine. I guess I don’t have much choice.
I whisper, feeling my stomach twist.
“Just keep the door locked. You’ll be fine.” His words hang in the air as the line clicks dead.
Fine? He thinks this is fine? I sigh, defeated, and drag myself to the bathroom. Everyone thinks this is a joke. Funny. Cute, even. But it’s not. It’s been months of this creepy gifts sent to my doorstep. What started as innocent gestures like chocolates turned darker. The last gift? Rope. Actual rope.
But no, to Justin, it’s all hilarious. I strip down, stepping into the bath, the warm water rising around me as I try to push the unease out of my mind. Six months. Six months of this, and still, the police say there’s nothing they can do. “It’s not threatening,” they say. There are no signs of forced entry, no clear danger—until my little stalker takes it up a notch, I just have to live with it.
The water covers my face as I sink deeper, holding my breath, trying to drown out my thoughts. But then—there it is. A muffled sound. My head shoots up, water dripping down my face as I glance toward the door. It’s cracked open.
“Justin?” I call, my voice barely more than a whisper. Silence. Did I leave it open? My mind races, but I can’t remember. Everything feels blurry, unreal. I step out of the tub, the air cold against my wet skin as I wrap the towel around myself and venture out. My heart pounds, eyes scanning every corner of the room.
Nothing.
Maybe I left it open. Maybe it was just the wind. But the dread gnawing at my insides tells me otherwise. I let out a shaky breath and walk back to the bath, hanging the towel up before sliding back in. I try to relax, reaching for the shampoo, but my hand freezes. It’s not where I left it.
The bottle is lying on the floor.
That was the sound.
I laugh, a weak, hollow sound, my nerves frayed. I must’ve knocked it over earlier. Washing my hair, I sink into the bath again, trying to push the paranoia away. I reach for my book, careful not to get the pages wet, and begin to read, slowly losing myself in the story. The heart on the window, the gifts, the stalker—everything fades into the background for a brief, blissful moment.
Then my phone rings.
Without thinking, I answer it. “Yes?”
Silence.
“Justin? Is this you?” I ask, my heart starting to race again. The silence stretches on, punctuated only by a low, heavy breathing on the other end. My body stiffens, every muscle tensing. I whisper, my voice shaking. The breathing deepens, a grunt slipping through the line.
“Luna,” a rough voice growls. It’s raw, primal.
I drop the phone in the bath, panic surging through me. I fumble to retrieve it, water sloshing everywhere. “I scream into the dead phone, my voice trembling. Grabbing a towel, I wrap myself up and rush out of the bathroom, my pulse hammering in my ears. Grabbing the hairdryer, I try to salvage the phone, my mind racing, replaying that dark voice in my head. He’s never spoken before. Never. And the way he groaned... it was like he was doing far more than just talking to me.
I feel sick. I can’t do this anymore. I want to move. I want to disappear. Whoever this is, they’re not going to stop, and I’m trapped in this nightmare, waiting for it to get worse. How long have I been sitting here, drying my phone? My legs have gone numb.
Suddenly, the door clicks open.
“What are you doing?” Justin strolls in, utterly unbothered, a smirk on his face. Dante follows close behind. Of course. Just what I need. “Babes?” Justin’s grin widens as he takes in the sight of me, towel-clad and frantic.
“He called me, Justin! While I was in the bath!”
“Okay... and what did he say?” Justin asks, sitting down casually, like we’re talking about the weather. Dante takes a seat too, his eyes roaming over me, making my skin crawl.
“He said my name,” I whisper, my voice barely audible.
Justin laughs, loud and careless. “You’re out over someone saying your name?”
“Are you serious? He’s been watching me, Justin! I dropped my phone in the bath because of him!”
“Yeah, but all he did was say your name. Chill out.” Justin leans back, laughing even harder.
Dante chuckles darkly. “That’s how it starts, you know. Small gifts, whispers, your name on the phone. Then, one night, you wake up, and he’s sitting at the foot of your bed. Watching you sleep.”
I glare at him, my stomach knotting. “Thanks, Dante. Thanks a lot.”
He just grins, his eyes glinting. “You’re welcome, little deer.”
Little deer. That nickname freezes me to the spot, and Justin bursts out laughing again.
Is it him?
My boyfriend’s best friend is the creepy stalker?
Chapter 2
Dante’s POV
Call me crazy, but she’s mine. I’ve known that from the moment I saw her. Justin was just... quicker that night, but he doesn’t really understand what he has. Not like I do. She’s everything. Perfect. And soon, she’ll understand that she belongs to me—she just needs time. Time to come to terms with what’s inevitable.
I let myself into her apartment, the key cold in my hand. I had it copied one night while she was fast asleep at Justin’s. That night had been perfect—watching her sleep so peacefully, so unaware that I was already laying the groundwork. Already taking what was mine. The thought of it makes my heart race. I remember every detail of the first time I laid eyes on her. If I had just gone out that night instead of Justin, things would be different. She’d already be mine. But I’m patient. I can wait.
Stepping into her small apartment, I look around. It’s barely more than a studio. The kitchen, living room, bedroom, all crammed together in one open space. There’s a bathroom and a small closet, but that’s it. Modest. Just like her.
I smile, my eyes falling on the heart I drew on the window earlier. A little reminder for her, something to make her think of me when she walks in. But now, now that I’m inside, the place reeks of him. Justin. He stayed here last night. My stomach turns with disgust. The thought of him touching her, breathing in her space... I pull a small bottle from my pocket and spray it into the air. A perfect combination. It's her perfume and mine mixed. It’ll get rid of his stench.
I move toward her bed and sit down on the edge, the mattress sagging slightly under my weight. The drawer next to the bed catches my attention. I reach for the handle, my fingers curling around it as I pull it open. Things have moved. She’s been in here. My lips curl into a smile. She’s used something recently, and I wonder... was it after he left? I’ve seen her on those mornings, sneaking her hand under the covers as soon as the door shuts behind him. It’s like she’s trying to cleanse herself of his touch, trying to feel something real.
She won't do that with me, she won't need to.
I pull out one of her toys, my heart pounding as I run my tongue along it. The taste of her is immediate, unmistakable. She really should clean these things better, but I’m glad she doesn’t. She is mine. She just doesn’t realize it yet.
My hand closes around a small nightie on the beg. I bring it to my face, but it reeks of him. Disgusted, I throw it aside, getting up to rummage through the laundry hamper. I find what I’m looking for—a pair of her workout shorts. I bring them to my nose, inhaling deeply. Her scent floods my senses. Pure. Addictive. It makes my head spin, and I can’t help but smile. Soon, I’ll be able to smell her all day, every day. Soon, this place will be mine too.
I lie back on her bed, the fabric of her shorts pressed against my face as I breathe her in. My mind races with thoughts of her—how she’ll look when she finally gives in, when she realizes what we could be. All I need is one touch. If I can just touch her once, she’ll be mine forever. That’s all it will take. She won’t be able to resist.
I get up, still holding her shorts, glancing around the room. My cum drips down my hand, and I move toward the bathroom to clean up. But then, an idea. I grab the shampoo, and stop. A new sick, twisted idea.
I walk to the kitchen, opening the fridge. My eyes scan the contents until they land on what I’m looking for—her yogurt. Every morning, she makes a little snack for herself with yogurt, fruit, and oats. I pop the lid off and stare at it, my heart racing. Am I really going to do this?
Yes. Yes, I am.
My obsession has already gone this far. This... this is just another step. A way to mark her, to make her mine in a way she’ll never understand. My body twitches at the thought as I wipe something from my hand and mix it into the yogurt. I close the lid to the jar, and place it back in the fridge.
I smile to myself, against the counter. My Little Deer has no idea how close I am. How I’m slowly closing in on her. But when I finally have her, when I claim her, it will be perfect. She’ll resist at first, but in the end? She’ll beg me for more.
A few hours later, I’m parked outside her apartment, watching as she walks in. I can almost hear her thoughts, see the confusion on her face when she notices the heart on her window. I smile. I’m supposed to meet Justin here soon, but first, I want to watch her. I pull out my phone, ready to the camera I’ve hidden in her bathroom, but then I notice something.
The bottle. I still had the shampoo bottle in the kitchen! Rookie mistake. I must’ve been so caught up in my plan that I brought it out with me and left it in the kitchen.
I unlock the door quietly and slip back inside. Moving quickly but carefully. Grabbing the bottle, I approach the bathroom, holding my breath. She’s in there. I can hear the water sloshing as she moves.
Grasping the handle, I pull it down, and open the door. The door is cracked just enough for me to see her, completely submerged in the tub, her body relaxed, vulnerable.
God, I want to step inside. I want to reach out and touch her, to feel her skin under my fingers. But the bathroom is too small, and she’d see me before I could get close enough. So instead, I crouch down and roll the bottle across the floor.
I don’t stick around to see what happens next. I turn and rush out, adrenaline pumping through my veins. Back in my car, I sit, waiting, and watch the bathroom on the camera. And then I call her.
Hearing her voice on the phone, the fear laced in her words—it’s addictive. I need it. Six months. Six long months I’ve been planning, scheming, getting and to her. And soon, so soon, she’ll be mine.
I promise.
Chapter 3
Luna’s POV
I wake up feeling as though I’ve slept for an eternity. My body feels refreshed in a way it hasn’t in months, but my mind drifts back to the strange, vivid dream I had last night. The intensity of it still lingers. I’ve fantasized about my stalker before, imagining him as this absurdly attractive man driven to please me. But never in my wildest thoughts did I expect a dream so real, so visceral.
Maybe it’s because of Justin. He got me all worked up, and then—like I was nothing—he ghosted me. That stung. It still stings. I can’t shake the pain, but there’s a voice inside me, softly telling me I need to let go of this... but I can’t. I just can’t.
Then there’s little bear. I’ve always wanted a pet, but between juggling time at Justin’s and my place, it’s never been practical. The puppy forces me to confront things—like Justin. He’s been asking me to move in, and I was actually considering it. But this past month, he’s grown distant, colder. No matter what bizarre thing my stalker does, Justin laughs it off. Sometimes, I swear he’s jealous—of all things, a puppy. Which makes no sense at all.
But maybe he has a reason to be. I’ve had dreams about my stalker before, but nothing like what happened last night.
I roll over, groaning, feeling the weight of the day already pressing on me. But I freeze when I feel something wet and sticky on my leg.
Throwing back the covers, I stare in horror.
No. No, no, no.
It wasn’t just a dream?
Panic grips me as my eyes widen, my heart pounding in my chest. Did I really let my stalker do that? Desperately, I grab my phone, praying for a message from Justin, something that would explain all of this away. That it was him, not...
But there’s only one message, and it’s not from Justin.
“Happy Birthday, little deer. Hope you enjoyed last night.”
Oh. My. God.
My hands tremble as I quickly text Lucy. I can’t do this alone. I need her. Unlocking the door, I sit at the edge of the bed, the panic rising inside me.
A soft knock, then Lucy slips into the apartment.
“Lock the door,” I whisper urgently. She does, her eyes already filled with concern.
“Okay, spill. I got your. SOS stalker update. What happened?” she says, half-amused, half-worried.
I swallow hard. “I... God, how do I say this?” My voice shakes. “Last night, I had a dream—where I woke up, and my stalker was... was between my thighs.” I drop my voice to a whisper, feeling the shame creep in. “I... I just let it happen.”
Lucy stares at me, then cracks a small smile. “So now you’re having hot dreams about the creep?”
“That’s the thing, Lucy,” I say, yanking back the quilt to reveal the evidence. “It wasn’t a dream!”
Her eyes dart to the damp spot on the bed. They widen. “Wait... is that yours or...?”
“His,” I mutter, my voice barely above a whisper. “I thought it was just a dream. I swear, I didn’t... I didn’t know.”
Lucy takes a slow breath, processing. “Did he realize you woke up?”
I nod, feeling sick.
“Okay, now if he didn’t realize you were awake, you could play it off. But if he knows you woke up and still let him continue? Girl, you’re his now.”
Her words make my jaw drop. “Lucy, you’re not helping!” I groan. “What do I do?”
Lucy just raises an eyebrow, then notices the puppy curled up in the corner. “Wait... where did that come from?” she asks, picking up little bear.
I bite my lip. “Also from my stalker.”
Her gaze snaps back to me, incredulous. “Luna, what the is going on? You haven’t updated me since last time we talked.”
I rub my face, feeling the weight of it all crashing down. “I got back home after our shopping trip and found the puppy on my doorstep. I couldn’t just leave it, so I bought some things to take care of it. When I told Justin, he lost it—threw a fit and refused to come over. Things have been weird ever since.”
Lucy snorts. “So, your stalker-boyfriend shows up, makes you come, and now what? You’re stuck in this weird love triangle?” She laughs, but there’s an edge of disbelief.
I groan in frustration. “It’s not funny, Lucy! I thought it was a dream! He was in my apartment, in my bed, and I just... how do I even begin to explain this to Justin?”
The knock startles both of us, and panic instantly rises in my chest.
“I’ll get it,” Lucy says with a calm smile, walking to the door. When she opens it, I see her grab two large boxes sitting on the ground. She carries them in, and as she places them down, I catch sight of the note attached to one of them: To my little deer.
"I didn't see anyone, just the boxes," she explains before winking at me, but I can only groan. I’m not sure I’m ready to open these. After the puppy gift, I’m uneasy about what could possibly be inside, but leaving them untouched feels even riskier. With a resigned sigh, I get off the bed and approach the boxes. My hands are trembling as I open the first one.
I freeze when I see what’s inside. A box of rose petals. My throat tightens as I place it on the table and pull out the next item: a card with a heart on the front. My heart stops when I see the picture attached to it. It’s a photo of me, asleep.
The same photo.
My hands start to move on their own, pulling more items from the box. Chocolates, roses, a necklace, candles—every single thing he’s given me over the past six months, every gift I’d thrown away, is right here. All of it, bought again and returned.
Lucy watches, wide-eyed, as I open the second box. It’s the same story. More gifts he’s previously given me and that I had refused to keep. My stalker actually went out and repurchased everything I’d thrown away. My heart pounds harder when I reach the last item. It’s big, wrapped in a pink box.
I pull it out and open it. Inside is a dress, soft and luxurious, with a note resting on top.
Wear this for your birthday party, little deer. That way, I can find you easier.
“Well, at least he knows your birthday,” Lucy chuckles, though there’s an edge to her voice now.
“This is bad, right? The fact that I let him... that’s bad, isn’t it?” My voice cracks, the weight of last night sinking in all over again. I was so to believe it was just a dream.
Lucy studies me for a moment, then asks, “What did he look like?”
“I don’t know. He had a mask on. It was pulled down to his nose,” I reply, remembering how his face had been partially covered—just enough to keep his identity hidden, but he feels so like he has been around me. Or someone I already know…
The reality hits hard: he was in my house. How do I even begin to explain that to anyone, let alone the police? How could I tell them that I thought it was all just a dream—a twisted, wanted dream where God help me, I accepted his touch? Shame burns through me. What kind of person am I to even think that?
------
❤️❤️❤️Read "Stalked By My Boyfriends Best Friend ".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.
Luna’s POV
I throw the bag to the floor and collapse into the chair, but before I can even think about relaxing, my whole body goes rigid. There it is again. That smell. My nostrils flare as I sniff the air, searching for its source. It’s faint, but it lingers every time I come home. What is that? It’s not foul, not exactly unpleasant, but the mystery of it unsettles me. There’s no reason for it to be here. No explanation.
I lean back, trying to shake it off, but my eyes drift toward the window. A chill races up my spine. Standing up slowly, I walk over, each step heavier than the last. And then I see it.
“What is that?”
My hands tremble as I reach for my phone, my fingers fumbling over the screen until I hit my boyfriend’s name.
“Hey babes,” Justin mumbles casually, his voice dripping with nonchalance.
“Justin, can you come over? There’s a weird heart drawn on my window!” My voice pitches, panic creeping in despite my efforts to sound calm.
He laughs. He actually laughs.
“Is there anything that suggests this person’s trying to hurt you?” he asks, sounding more amused than concerned.
“Are you kidding me? Justin! Someone’s been here! That’s the point!” I snap, frustration boiling over. How can he be so dismissive?
“Babes, it’s outside. Chill. I’ll swing by later, okay?”
Fine. I guess I don’t have much choice.
I whisper, feeling my stomach twist.
“Just keep the door locked. You’ll be fine.” His words hang in the air as the line clicks dead.
Fine? He thinks this is fine? I sigh, defeated, and drag myself to the bathroom. Everyone thinks this is a joke. Funny. Cute, even. But it’s not. It’s been months of this creepy gifts sent to my doorstep. What started as innocent gestures like chocolates turned darker. The last gift? Rope. Actual rope.
But no, to Justin, it’s all hilarious. I strip down, stepping into the bath, the warm water rising around me as I try to push the unease out of my mind. Six months. Six months of this, and still, the police say there’s nothing they can do. “It’s not threatening,” they say. There are no signs of forced entry, no clear danger—until my little stalker takes it up a notch, I just have to live with it.
The water covers my face as I sink deeper, holding my breath, trying to drown out my thoughts. But then—there it is. A muffled sound. My head shoots up, water dripping down my face as I glance toward the door. It’s cracked open.
“Justin?” I call, my voice barely more than a whisper. Silence. Did I leave it open? My mind races, but I can’t remember. Everything feels blurry, unreal. I step out of the tub, the air cold against my wet skin as I wrap the towel around myself and venture out. My heart pounds, eyes scanning every corner of the room.
Nothing.
Maybe I left it open. Maybe it was just the wind. But the dread gnawing at my insides tells me otherwise. I let out a shaky breath and walk back to the bath, hanging the towel up before sliding back in. I try to relax, reaching for the shampoo, but my hand freezes. It’s not where I left it.
The bottle is lying on the floor.
That was the sound.
I laugh, a weak, hollow sound, my nerves frayed. I must’ve knocked it over earlier. Washing my hair, I sink into the bath again, trying to push the paranoia away. I reach for my book, careful not to get the pages wet, and begin to read, slowly losing myself in the story. The heart on the window, the gifts, the stalker—everything fades into the background for a brief, blissful moment.
Then my phone rings.
Without thinking, I answer it. “Yes?”
Silence.
“Justin? Is this you?” I ask, my heart starting to race again. The silence stretches on, punctuated only by a low, heavy breathing on the other end. My body stiffens, every muscle tensing. I whisper, my voice shaking. The breathing deepens, a grunt slipping through the line.
“Luna,” a rough voice growls. It’s raw, primal.
I drop the phone in the bath, panic surging through me. I fumble to retrieve it, water sloshing everywhere. “I scream into the dead phone, my voice trembling. Grabbing a towel, I wrap myself up and rush out of the bathroom, my pulse hammering in my ears. Grabbing the hairdryer, I try to salvage the phone, my mind racing, replaying that dark voice in my head. He’s never spoken before. Never. And the way he groaned... it was like he was doing far more than just talking to me.
I feel sick. I can’t do this anymore. I want to move. I want to disappear. Whoever this is, they’re not going to stop, and I’m trapped in this nightmare, waiting for it to get worse. How long have I been sitting here, drying my phone? My legs have gone numb.
Suddenly, the door clicks open.
“What are you doing?” Justin strolls in, utterly unbothered, a smirk on his face. Dante follows close behind. Of course. Just what I need. “Babes?” Justin’s grin widens as he takes in the sight of me, towel-clad and frantic.
“He called me, Justin! While I was in the bath!”
“Okay... and what did he say?” Justin asks, sitting down casually, like we’re talking about the weather. Dante takes a seat too, his eyes roaming over me, making my skin crawl.
“He said my name,” I whisper, my voice barely audible.
Justin laughs, loud and careless. “You’re out over someone saying your name?”
“Are you serious? He’s been watching me, Justin! I dropped my phone in the bath because of him!”
“Yeah, but all he did was say your name. Chill out.” Justin leans back, laughing even harder.
Dante chuckles darkly. “That’s how it starts, you know. Small gifts, whispers, your name on the phone. Then, one night, you wake up, and he’s sitting at the foot of your bed. Watching you sleep.”
I glare at him, my stomach knotting. “Thanks, Dante. Thanks a lot.”
He just grins, his eyes glinting. “You’re welcome, little deer.”
Little deer. That nickname freezes me to the spot, and Justin bursts out laughing again.
Is it him?
My boyfriend’s best friend is the creepy stalker?
Chapter 2
Dante’s POV
Call me crazy, but she’s mine. I’ve known that from the moment I saw her. Justin was just... quicker that night, but he doesn’t really understand what he has. Not like I do. She’s everything. Perfect. And soon, she’ll understand that she belongs to me—she just needs time. Time to come to terms with what’s inevitable.
I let myself into her apartment, the key cold in my hand. I had it copied one night while she was fast asleep at Justin’s. That night had been perfect—watching her sleep so peacefully, so unaware that I was already laying the groundwork. Already taking what was mine. The thought of it makes my heart race. I remember every detail of the first time I laid eyes on her. If I had just gone out that night instead of Justin, things would be different. She’d already be mine. But I’m patient. I can wait.
Stepping into her small apartment, I look around. It’s barely more than a studio. The kitchen, living room, bedroom, all crammed together in one open space. There’s a bathroom and a small closet, but that’s it. Modest. Just like her.
I smile, my eyes falling on the heart I drew on the window earlier. A little reminder for her, something to make her think of me when she walks in. But now, now that I’m inside, the place reeks of him. Justin. He stayed here last night. My stomach turns with disgust. The thought of him touching her, breathing in her space... I pull a small bottle from my pocket and spray it into the air. A perfect combination. It's her perfume and mine mixed. It’ll get rid of his stench.
I move toward her bed and sit down on the edge, the mattress sagging slightly under my weight. The drawer next to the bed catches my attention. I reach for the handle, my fingers curling around it as I pull it open. Things have moved. She’s been in here. My lips curl into a smile. She’s used something recently, and I wonder... was it after he left? I’ve seen her on those mornings, sneaking her hand under the covers as soon as the door shuts behind him. It’s like she’s trying to cleanse herself of his touch, trying to feel something real.
She won't do that with me, she won't need to.
I pull out one of her toys, my heart pounding as I run my tongue along it. The taste of her is immediate, unmistakable. She really should clean these things better, but I’m glad she doesn’t. She is mine. She just doesn’t realize it yet.
My hand closes around a small nightie on the beg. I bring it to my face, but it reeks of him. Disgusted, I throw it aside, getting up to rummage through the laundry hamper. I find what I’m looking for—a pair of her workout shorts. I bring them to my nose, inhaling deeply. Her scent floods my senses. Pure. Addictive. It makes my head spin, and I can’t help but smile. Soon, I’ll be able to smell her all day, every day. Soon, this place will be mine too.
I lie back on her bed, the fabric of her shorts pressed against my face as I breathe her in. My mind races with thoughts of her—how she’ll look when she finally gives in, when she realizes what we could be. All I need is one touch. If I can just touch her once, she’ll be mine forever. That’s all it will take. She won’t be able to resist.
I get up, still holding her shorts, glancing around the room. My cum drips down my hand, and I move toward the bathroom to clean up. But then, an idea. I grab the shampoo, and stop. A new sick, twisted idea.
I walk to the kitchen, opening the fridge. My eyes scan the contents until they land on what I’m looking for—her yogurt. Every morning, she makes a little snack for herself with yogurt, fruit, and oats. I pop the lid off and stare at it, my heart racing. Am I really going to do this?
Yes. Yes, I am.
My obsession has already gone this far. This... this is just another step. A way to mark her, to make her mine in a way she’ll never understand. My body twitches at the thought as I wipe something from my hand and mix it into the yogurt. I close the lid to the jar, and place it back in the fridge.
I smile to myself, against the counter. My Little Deer has no idea how close I am. How I’m slowly closing in on her. But when I finally have her, when I claim her, it will be perfect. She’ll resist at first, but in the end? She’ll beg me for more.
A few hours later, I’m parked outside her apartment, watching as she walks in. I can almost hear her thoughts, see the confusion on her face when she notices the heart on her window. I smile. I’m supposed to meet Justin here soon, but first, I want to watch her. I pull out my phone, ready to the camera I’ve hidden in her bathroom, but then I notice something.
The bottle. I still had the shampoo bottle in the kitchen! Rookie mistake. I must’ve been so caught up in my plan that I brought it out with me and left it in the kitchen.
I unlock the door quietly and slip back inside. Moving quickly but carefully. Grabbing the bottle, I approach the bathroom, holding my breath. She’s in there. I can hear the water sloshing as she moves.
Grasping the handle, I pull it down, and open the door. The door is cracked just enough for me to see her, completely submerged in the tub, her body relaxed, vulnerable.
God, I want to step inside. I want to reach out and touch her, to feel her skin under my fingers. But the bathroom is too small, and she’d see me before I could get close enough. So instead, I crouch down and roll the bottle across the floor.
I don’t stick around to see what happens next. I turn and rush out, adrenaline pumping through my veins. Back in my car, I sit, waiting, and watch the bathroom on the camera. And then I call her.
Hearing her voice on the phone, the fear laced in her words—it’s addictive. I need it. Six months. Six long months I’ve been planning, scheming, getting and to her. And soon, so soon, she’ll be mine.
I promise.
Chapter 3
Luna’s POV
I wake up feeling as though I’ve slept for an eternity. My body feels refreshed in a way it hasn’t in months, but my mind drifts back to the strange, vivid dream I had last night. The intensity of it still lingers. I’ve fantasized about my stalker before, imagining him as this absurdly attractive man driven to please me. But never in my wildest thoughts did I expect a dream so real, so visceral.
Maybe it’s because of Justin. He got me all worked up, and then—like I was nothing—he ghosted me. That stung. It still stings. I can’t shake the pain, but there’s a voice inside me, softly telling me I need to let go of this... but I can’t. I just can’t.
Then there’s little bear. I’ve always wanted a pet, but between juggling time at Justin’s and my place, it’s never been practical. The puppy forces me to confront things—like Justin. He’s been asking me to move in, and I was actually considering it. But this past month, he’s grown distant, colder. No matter what bizarre thing my stalker does, Justin laughs it off. Sometimes, I swear he’s jealous—of all things, a puppy. Which makes no sense at all.
But maybe he has a reason to be. I’ve had dreams about my stalker before, but nothing like what happened last night.
I roll over, groaning, feeling the weight of the day already pressing on me. But I freeze when I feel something wet and sticky on my leg.
Throwing back the covers, I stare in horror.
No. No, no, no.
It wasn’t just a dream?
Panic grips me as my eyes widen, my heart pounding in my chest. Did I really let my stalker do that? Desperately, I grab my phone, praying for a message from Justin, something that would explain all of this away. That it was him, not...
But there’s only one message, and it’s not from Justin.
“Happy Birthday, little deer. Hope you enjoyed last night.”
Oh. My. God.
My hands tremble as I quickly text Lucy. I can’t do this alone. I need her. Unlocking the door, I sit at the edge of the bed, the panic rising inside me.
A soft knock, then Lucy slips into the apartment.
“Lock the door,” I whisper urgently. She does, her eyes already filled with concern.
“Okay, spill. I got your. SOS stalker update. What happened?” she says, half-amused, half-worried.
I swallow hard. “I... God, how do I say this?” My voice shakes. “Last night, I had a dream—where I woke up, and my stalker was... was between my thighs.” I drop my voice to a whisper, feeling the shame creep in. “I... I just let it happen.”
Lucy stares at me, then cracks a small smile. “So now you’re having hot dreams about the creep?”
“That’s the thing, Lucy,” I say, yanking back the quilt to reveal the evidence. “It wasn’t a dream!”
Her eyes dart to the damp spot on the bed. They widen. “Wait... is that yours or...?”
“His,” I mutter, my voice barely above a whisper. “I thought it was just a dream. I swear, I didn’t... I didn’t know.”
Lucy takes a slow breath, processing. “Did he realize you woke up?”
I nod, feeling sick.
“Okay, now if he didn’t realize you were awake, you could play it off. But if he knows you woke up and still let him continue? Girl, you’re his now.”
Her words make my jaw drop. “Lucy, you’re not helping!” I groan. “What do I do?”
Lucy just raises an eyebrow, then notices the puppy curled up in the corner. “Wait... where did that come from?” she asks, picking up little bear.
I bite my lip. “Also from my stalker.”
Her gaze snaps back to me, incredulous. “Luna, what the is going on? You haven’t updated me since last time we talked.”
I rub my face, feeling the weight of it all crashing down. “I got back home after our shopping trip and found the puppy on my doorstep. I couldn’t just leave it, so I bought some things to take care of it. When I told Justin, he lost it—threw a fit and refused to come over. Things have been weird ever since.”
Lucy snorts. “So, your stalker-boyfriend shows up, makes you come, and now what? You’re stuck in this weird love triangle?” She laughs, but there’s an edge of disbelief.
I groan in frustration. “It’s not funny, Lucy! I thought it was a dream! He was in my apartment, in my bed, and I just... how do I even begin to explain this to Justin?”
The knock startles both of us, and panic instantly rises in my chest.
“I’ll get it,” Lucy says with a calm smile, walking to the door. When she opens it, I see her grab two large boxes sitting on the ground. She carries them in, and as she places them down, I catch sight of the note attached to one of them: To my little deer.
"I didn't see anyone, just the boxes," she explains before winking at me, but I can only groan. I’m not sure I’m ready to open these. After the puppy gift, I’m uneasy about what could possibly be inside, but leaving them untouched feels even riskier. With a resigned sigh, I get off the bed and approach the boxes. My hands are trembling as I open the first one.
I freeze when I see what’s inside. A box of rose petals. My throat tightens as I place it on the table and pull out the next item: a card with a heart on the front. My heart stops when I see the picture attached to it. It’s a photo of me, asleep.
The same photo.
My hands start to move on their own, pulling more items from the box. Chocolates, roses, a necklace, candles—every single thing he’s given me over the past six months, every gift I’d thrown away, is right here. All of it, bought again and returned.
Lucy watches, wide-eyed, as I open the second box. It’s the same story. More gifts he’s previously given me and that I had refused to keep. My stalker actually went out and repurchased everything I’d thrown away. My heart pounds harder when I reach the last item. It’s big, wrapped in a pink box.
I pull it out and open it. Inside is a dress, soft and luxurious, with a note resting on top.
Wear this for your birthday party, little deer. That way, I can find you easier.
“Well, at least he knows your birthday,” Lucy chuckles, though there’s an edge to her voice now.
“This is bad, right? The fact that I let him... that’s bad, isn’t it?” My voice cracks, the weight of last night sinking in all over again. I was so to believe it was just a dream.
Lucy studies me for a moment, then asks, “What did he look like?”
“I don’t know. He had a mask on. It was pulled down to his nose,” I reply, remembering how his face had been partially covered—just enough to keep his identity hidden, but he feels so like he has been around me. Or someone I already know…
The reality hits hard: he was in my house. How do I even begin to explain that to anyone, let alone the police? How could I tell them that I thought it was all just a dream—a twisted, wanted dream where God help me, I accepted his touch? Shame burns through me. What kind of person am I to even think that?
------
❤️❤️❤️Read "Stalked By My Boyfriends Best Friend ".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.
00:23
Feb 28, 2025 - Present
😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.
How will they cope with her so close by.....
What will happen when they find out the truth...
***
Daniel’s P.O.V.
I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.
“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”
I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”
I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.
I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.
Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.
“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.
“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.
After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.
He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.
Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”
I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.
“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.
Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”
I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.
But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.
When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.
Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.
She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”
I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.
Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.
My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.
We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.
That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.
The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.
“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.
My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.
Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.
For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.
So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.
Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.
Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.
With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.
Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.
Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.
“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.
“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.
I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.
We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.
I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.
She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.
He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.
When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.
Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.
She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.
“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.
I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”
During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.
Aspen’s P.O.V.
I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.
That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.
Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.
Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”
I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.
Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.
“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.
“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.
“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”
I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”
Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”
He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.
Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.
As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.
“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.
I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.
I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.
“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.
Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma
Daniel’s P.O.V.
The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.
Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.
When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.
My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.
As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.
My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.
“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.
I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.
“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.
“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.
“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”
“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.
I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.
“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.
She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”
Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”
I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.
“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”
My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.
Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.
“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.
She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.
Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.
Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.
So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.
I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.
At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.
Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.
She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”
“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.
After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.
For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.
Hunter’s P.O.V.
Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.
“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.
👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately
00:16
Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novel products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Mar 13, 2025. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novel ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novel ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novel ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 25 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novel advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services